 |
Pakistan
|
Alain Juppé assure Aung San Suu Kyi du soutien de l'UE aux réformes en Birmanie
About this category: Culture
|
Le chef de la diplomatie française Alain Juppé a assuré, dimanche 15 janvier, Rangoun, après sa première rencontre avec l'opposante birmane Aung San Suu Kyi, que l'Union européenne répondrait en 'termes concrets' aux récentes réformes spectaculaires du nouveau gouvernement birman. 'Comme le reste de la communauté internationale, nous avons observé avec beaucoup d'attention les signes positifs du président Thein Sein, y compris récemment', a-t-il déclaré. Aung San Suu Kyi a de nouveau salué dimanche les récentes réformes dans son pays, cette fois en français. 'Nous espérons que ces nouveaux développements renforceront le processus de démocratisation et la réconciliation nationale', a-t-elle déclaré après sa rencontre d'une petite heure avec le ministre français. 'Une de nos préoccupations principales est d'arriver la fin des conflits ethniques', alors que de nombreuses minorités n'ont jamais pacifié leurs relations avec le pouvoir central depuis l'indépendance en 1948, a-t-elle insisté, plaidant pour 'les valeurs démocratiques et le respect des droits de l'Homme non seulement en Birmanie mais partout dans le monde'. 'J'ai dû travailler très dur pour lire ce texte en français, c'est donc avec soulagement que je laisse la parole Alain Juppé', a-t-elle conclu avec un sourire radieux, sur le perron de sa maison familiale près du lac de Rangoun où elle a passé la majeure partie des vingt dernières années assignée résidence. Un effort remarqué par Alain Juppé, qui doit lui remettre plus tard dans la journée les insignes de commandeur de la Légion d'Honneur : 'Je sais que vous comprenez très bien notre langue et vous la parlez très bien, j'y vois une marque d'attention qui me touche beaucoup'. 'C'est avec beaucoup d'émotion que je suis aujourd'hui vos côtés', a-t-il ajouté avant de poursuivre en anglais pour être compris de la presse (...)
|
|
| January 15, 2012 | 9:32 AM |
|
|
 |
|
World leaders bid farewell to Vaclav Havel
About this category: Culture
|
PRAGUE (Reuters) – International leaders bade farewell on Friday to former Czech President Vaclav Havel, the anti-communist dissident who led the peaceful "Velvet Revolution" and inspired human rights campaigners around the world. Secretary of State Hillary Clinton and her husband Bill, the former president, joined leaders from France, Britain and many ex-communist countries for the funeral mass in the gothic St. Vitus cathedral at Prague Castle, the seat of Czech kings and presidents. Havel, a dissident playwright who died on Sunday at 75 after a long respiratory illness, served five years in jail for his criticism of oppressive communist rule before rising to the presidency of what was then Czechoslovakia in late 1989. He stepped down as Czech president in 2003 but remained a symbol of struggle for freedom and human rights, although his proclamation that "truth and love must win over lies and hatred" turned bitter to some Czechs amid economic hardship and corruption in the years after the end of totalitarian rule. A thousand guests filled the monumental cathedral for the mass, while thousands more followed the service on large screens outside. "He fought against the communists, stuck to his opinion, made big sacrifices," said 14-year old Anezka Chroustova, who brought a bunch of yellow roses. Sirens and church bells rang around the central European country at noon in Havel's memory. On Wednesday, over 10,000 mourners had marched through Prague's cobblestoned medieval streets, led by Havel's actress wife Dagmar, to pay their respects. POPE'S TRIBUTE "Remembering how courageously Mr Havel defended human rights at a time when these were systematically denied to the people of your country, and paying tribute to his visionary leadership...I give thanks to God for the freedom that the people of the Czech Republic now enjoy," Pope Benedict said in a letter read out at Friday's mass. Havel's dissident friend Lech Walesa, the first post-communist democratic president of Poland, was among the guests. Russia, which Havel criticized for human rights abuses and democratic shortfalls as recently as this month, was represented by rights ombudsman Vladimir Lukin. Bill Clinton's presence was testimony to his close relationship with Havel, who took him to drink beer in a Prague pub and play saxophone in a club when he visited in 1994. Havel, whose dramas of the absurd were popular in the 1960s before he was banned from public life after the Soviet invasion in 1968, had felt most at home among artists, including the Rolling Stones who played in Prague in 1990 just a few months after the revolution. A rock concert and a festival of his plays was due to take place later on Friday at the Lucerna Palace that the Havel family built in the early 20th century. Four thousand tickets to the event were snapped up in minutes. (Writing by Jan Lopatka, Editing by Mark Trevelyan)
|
|
| December 23, 2011 | 3:14 PM |
|
http://style4fashion.blogspot.com/
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
available in: (original) |
|
" My bounty is as boundless as the sea, my love as deep; the more I give to thee, http://everydayagri.blogspot.com
http://style4fashion.blogspot.com
400 Bad request
Your browser sent an invalid request.
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
400 Bad request
Your browser sent an invalid request.
|
|
| February 28, 2011 | 10:38 AM |
|
|
 |
|
Importance of Names in Islam
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
|
Being a Muslim one should keep in mind that the name of a Muslim baby must be meaning full. Muslim of the world have their own recognition in every field of life, likewise, Muslims are recognize by their names from other nations. For Muslims it is very important to give their child a beautiful, meaningful name. The prophet (Sallallahu-alayhi-wasallam) advised parents to provide with best of the education to their children. They can start by giving kids beautiful, meaningful, Islamic names, which is full of Allah’s blessings.
Our prophet also taught to his followers that children should be given good names. That meaningless name, those having unsavory and unpleasant connotations should be avoided. He has asked to avoid to give people bad names, we can obey our prophet by giving our children good names, which could not be abused or have bad meanings. He has said, “Keep the names of the noble Prophets, Allah loves most the names Abdullah and Abdu Rahman. The most truthful names are Harith and Humam, while the most disliked are Harb and Murrah (war and bitter)."
|
|
| January 10, 2010 | 5:42 AM |
|
|
 |
|
When skewed high-rises discolor the city skyline
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
|
With the tremendous trade and industrial progress of the United States in the last quarter of 19th century, the private sector turned to the idea of high-rises when prime urban lands became scanty and pricey. First ten-storey high-rise was developed by Home Insurance Building way back in 1885 in Chicago, USA and it was considered as one of the architectural wonders of the contemporary age.
Like elsewhere, high-rises acquired much popularity on account of accommodating more business & trade offices and saving valuable urban space, all over the world. Particularly high-rise developing culture set the high-pace in Lahore during last two decades when there was little adherence to the building bye-laws, so big plazas mushroomed rapidly without any urban planning. Besides numerous illegal multi-storey plazas, there are also some buildings where approval for few floors was obtained but, while starkly ignoring the aspect of human safety or provision of proper parking facility, additional floors were constructed, by the powerful plaza builders, with the connivance of the corrupt officials of LDA, backed by the then political figures. Actually, illegal multi-storey buildings in different cities of the Punjab province, including the provincial metropolis, are the result of an unholy alliance between the corporate fat cows bent upon earning quick bucks and dishonest officials of the departments concerned. Furthermore, it was easy job for building contractors to earn hefty profits by building plazas with little regard to quality of material and infrastructure. The fall of Margalla Towers in Islamabad during the October 8, 2005 earthquake, is a tragic reminder of this mindset. With the passage of time, unchecked commercialization of residential areas in big cities proved the real fag end.
The urban planning got more worsened during the corrupt regime of Gen. Pervaiz Musharraf when the troika of plaza developers, city planners and political flunkeys, especially in Lahore, joined hands to cash in on the good fortune by every possible way. Relevant rules and bye-laws were relaxed to benefit the chosen one. Lust of a few high and mighty resulted in haphazard rather illegal construction of multi-storey buildings at every big road, which completely changed the natural landscape of Lahore. Moreover, safety features were kept in view in the construction of high-rise buildings, which could result in a tragedy in case of any powerful jolt.
The Lahorites are paying the big price of this ugly commercialism with their troubled daily life as the builders and city mafias have turned the once beautiful “city of gardens” into a nauseating commercial zone; occupied with unplanned jumbo plazas, having little spaces for parking and diaphanous alleyways failing to accommodate the visiting crowd. It may be added here that 12 percent front space is required to accommodate parking. Due to the lack of this, the city malls remain jam-packed with shopping enthusiasts, often finding no place for parking.
It was in this taut situation that Chief Justice of the apex court of Pakistan, while taking a suo moto notice of the untoward situation, imposed ban on multi-storey buildings to put right the already worsened situation and to develop composite strategy for future commercialization. A high powered Commission under the chairmanship of Mr. Justice, Riaz Kiani was set up by the Supreme Court of Pakistan to take a detailed view of the situation. This Commission undertook detailed examination of the plazas’ growth, identified violations and recommended the proper action plan. After this, the SCP directed the Punjab Government to go ahead to improve the situation.
According to the report prepared by the Commission, complete and partial razing of some 18 high-rise buildings in the provincial capital has been recommended. Other than this, the Commission has also proposed complete and partial demolition of buildings constructed on plot number 16, Civic Center, New Garden Town, plot number 81, Ali Block, New Garden Town and plot number 10, Civic Center, New Garden Town. It has also been pointed out that the top story of Mega Tower has been constructed without any approval, while three floors of Ashrafi Towers, four floors of Rehman Towers, four floors of Hassan Tower, two floors of Jeff Heights, two floors of Harmain Tower and two floors of Salar Tower were also constructed illegally and without the approval of LDA authorities.
In compliance with the directions of the apex court, Chief Minister Muhammad Shahbaz Sharif has directed the LDA and the city district government to formulate a comprehensive and effective system for checking the construction of illegal multi-storey buildings in the province, ensuring that no plaza could be constructed without proper construction plan and observance of relevant bye-laws.
It is a good omen that the Punjab government has termed the construction of plazas in violation of rules and regulations a crime and in addition to taking stern action against such elements, an effective strategy will now be adopted so that no such monstrous structure could be developed unlawfully in future. LDA has identified as many as 400 illegal buildings in its control area in Lahore for taking action.
The Chief Minister Punjab has also ordered formation of a committee for such low-end plazas and buildings where minor violations have been committed and poor people are earning their livelihood. Under his direction, a separate policy will be evolved for action against such structures. Meanwhile, various circles of society and the national media have expressed their satisfaction over the operation against multi-storey buildings as no political pressure is accepted and mighty builders of the past are treated equally before the law. Punjab Government has asked LDA and city government to submit a timeframe for action, after categorization of the plazas, which are to be completely or partially demolished in the provincial metropolis.
In the light of policy guidelines of the government, action is being taken against unlawfully constructed multi-storey plazas expeditiously and services of 20 firms, having necessary skills and machinery, have been hired for this purpose. City district government has also set up a separate wing for action against illegal constructions and measures are been taken to purge the department of corrupt and inefficient elements who failed in the past to keep a close check on the mushrooming of high-rises.
There is no doubt that illegal multi-storey buildings have badly disfigured the once beautiful landscape of the provincial metropolis and the elements involved in the construction of such shoddy edifices deserve no leniency and action should be taken against illegal plazas without caring for any pressure. The Punjab Government should also improve its control over city planning and relevant officials should be made to work more efficiently and honestly. The Supreme Court of Pakistan has again proved that it is the true defender of people’s rights and now no one is above the law. The message of the apex court is crystal-clear, loud and builders cannot ignore it. The general public response has been good and they have termed it a step in the right direction which would help in improving the city planning.
Thanks to the Supreme Court of Pakistan, the city skyline is being reshaped to accommodate beauty and public confidence.
This is the real essence of democracy we were waiting for.
***********
|
|
| December 27, 2009 | 12:10 AM |
|
|
 |
|
ENJOY SPECIAL DAY AT MASHQAT FARMHOUSE
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
|
Mashqat farmhouse is the perfect picnic locationfor you on special celeberation day,Birthday,school Party,family reunion,etc.This detached farmhouse is located close to gharo city thatta but yet is ideally placed close to many delightful villages and open countryside.This farmhouse is 45 minutes drive from jinnah terminal karachi towards Gharo and 3 km from Gharo coast gaurd checkpost towards babra road pehli naali and centre between sunway lagoon and super farm.The accomodation Which is fully furnished and equipped has 3 bedrooms with attached bath ,living room and a kitchen with facilities,bbq.A swimming pool and showerrooms with toilet.There is also a artificial lake and children area.swing, slide,daboo.Mashqat Farmhouse is quiet and relaxing countryside.CALL US: 03453052723, 03322519856
Star Associates deals Flat ,Plots,Bunglow for Rent,Sale,Purchase,Open space for Cargo,Warehouse,Tower,or Any suitable purpose and Farmhouse plots for Sale in installment,and Agricultural or any Land for Sale and Purchase
We deal Sale, Purchase Rent of Flats, Bunglows, Plots, Shops, Warehouse, School, Hospital in Gulshan-e-iqbal, Gulistan-e-johar, Taiser town or any other area of Karachi.Open space plots for long lease Rent in Malir Khokarapar,Memon Goth Road before Dream Villas,behind Allwin Engg Company Landhi Gharo and Farmhouse Plots available for Sale in Installment on your Schedule at Gharo,The Price is 1100 sq.yd.We also Deal in Sale and Purchase of Agricultural or any Land.
If you are interested then contact to:
JAMALI AYUB(03132102418)JOKHIO SHOAIB(03453052723)IRFAN MEMON(03062523232,03332545900)
jokhioshoaib@yahoo.com,jokhio_shoaib@email.com
or visit to our office at:
205,2nd floot al-amin tower nipa chowrangi university road gulshan-e-iqbal Karachi
Kindly give us your contact number.
|
|
| October 2, 2009 | 3:19 AM |
|
|
 |
|
WHAT UNSUNG MINORITIES HAVE DONE FOR PAKISTAN
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
available in: (original) | | | | | | | | |
|
The Gojra inferno has once again highlighted the need to reassess our treatment of Pakistan’s most potential asset- the non Muslim Pakistanis and decide the future strategy in the light of past mistakes. One positive aftermath of this sad frenzy is that the media has extensively discussed our policy (if there is any) of treating the non Muslims and pondered over the likely facets of future ideological direction.
Although, now both federal and Punjab governments have already taken various administrative measures to heal the wounds of the minorities in Gojra and also announced a total of Rs. 200 million grant, for the welfare of the Christian affectees, but the real question is that whether we have learnt any lesson from this sad repetitive frenzy and will we ever be taught how to behave with our minorities in future or not? There is no doubt that incidents of setting Churches on fire in different parts of the country including Shantinagar in Khanewal, Sangla Hill and others places has badly tarnished our national as well as Islamic image at the global level, therefore, it’s high time that we evenly remember that what minorities have given to this country.
Our 62 years chequered history proves that minorities have played very proactive role in the collective welfare of this homeland of today’s 170 million people where even 400 people have shown the courage to declare themselves as ‘Jews’ in the ‘religion column’ in the last national census. It would be a surprise for many of us that Pakistan’s biggest minority is Hindus and not Christians, as according to 1998’s census; Hindus’ number is more than the Christians who are 4000 less in total population. According to the Census, caste Hindus constitutes about 1.6 percent of the total population and about 6.6% in province of Sindh. The 1998 census recorded a total of 2,443,614 Hindus in Pakistan.
To begin with, the founding father, Quaid e Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah, appointed two non Muslims-Sir Zafrula Khan as Foreign Minister and Jogindranath Mandal, a dalit Hindu leader hailing from East Pakistan, as Law and Labour Minister in the first federal cabinet of newly independent state of Pakistan in 1947. Today, very few could recall that it was Sir Zafrula Khan who drafted the Lahore resolution in 1940 and even a small number could tell that this dalit Hindu, Jogindranath Mandal presided over Pakistan’s first constituent assembly session in August 1947 and M.A.Jinnah took oath under his presidenship. Historians believe that without Mandal’s carrying of the significant scheduled caste Hindu votes in Bengal, in the 1946 elections, in favor of Muslims, it is unlikely that Pakistan would have come into being in the form that it did in 1947. But later on, he grew increasingly isolated and disillusioned with the post-Jinnah realpolitik, and when late Prime Minister, Liaquat Ali Khan publicly supported a proposal to make Islam the official state religion, Mandal became more staggered, denounced it as ‘a rejection of Jinnah’s secular vision for Pakistan,’ and sent his letter of resignation in October 1950 from Kalkatta to the then Prime Minister of Pakistan. In his resignation letter, he openly assailed Pakistani politicians for disregarding the rights and future of minorities, as well as the vision of Pakistan’s founder, Muhammad Ali Jinnah. Foreign Minister Sir Zafrula Khan also played important role in Peoples Republic of China’s entry in the U.N. We have forgotten our only Nobel Prize Laureate, Dr. Abdus Salam because he belonged to a minority faith.
We are even unfamiliar of the fact that S.P Singha- last Speaker of the British era Punjab Assembly and M.P., Ralia Ram- both leaders of All India Christian Association, cast their precious votes in favor of Pakistan and thus Punjab became part of Pakistan.
Can we explain why the great Quaid asked a Hindu- Jagannath Azad, a doyen of Urdu poetry to write the first national anthem of Pakistan in 1947 which remained a national anthem for the 18 long months? Because he wanted a cosmopolitan society in Pakistan.
It had beautiful poetry like this,
Aé sarzameené paak
Zarray teray haéñ aaj sitaaroñ se taabnaak
Roshan haé kehkashaañ se kaheeñ aaj tayree khaak
Aé sarzameené paak
(Oh land of Pakistan, each particle of yours is being illuminated by stars. Even your dust has been brightened like a rainbow)
There is no doubt that non-Muslims are amongst the most talented and the patriotic Pakistanis. The efforts of our magnificent flying heroes like Eric Hall, Nazir Latif, Mervyn Middle coat, Cecil Chaudhry, William Harney and Peter Christy can never be forgotten in wars against India. Many of you might not know that out of a total of 70 Sitara-e-Jurats (SJ) awarded to PAF officers in both the Wars, six were won by Christian officers. Three illustrious Christian Officers of the PAF namely Eric Hall, Steve Joseph and M.J. O'Brien held the rank of Air Vice Marshal. O'Brien is the only PAF officer to serve as the Commandant of the National Defense College. Joshua Fazal Din is known as the first preacher in Punjabi Christians who preached by Punjabi literature. He was also the Punjab Minister of Law and Treasury in early 50s. At that time, the government appreciated Joshua Fazal Din, for his services, for promoting Punjabi language, in shape of ‘Tamgha-e- Imtiaz.’ Meanwhile, Justice® Rana Bhagwan Das is held to amongst the most honest judges who served the Supreme Court of Pakistan. Pakistan’s best fashion designer Deepak Parwani is a Hindu, and one of the best models is a Christian namely Sunita Marshall. The owners of the largest hotels chain (Avari Hotels) are Parsis. The best leg spinner in Pakistan’s cricket team was a Hindu. Pakistan’s best drummer is a Goan Christian (Gumby of Junoon and Noori fame); some of Pakistan’s leading musicians are also Christians including bands like Saraab and Aks. And, who can forget legendry actress Shabnam and singer A. Nayyar. Even our best novelist in English-Bapsi Sidhwa is a Parsi.
Minorities’ contribution in fields of health, education and nation-building is simply undeniable. Pakistan’s best institutions like Kinnaird College, F.C College in Lahore and Parsi educational institutions in Karachi, besides chain of educational institutions in most of the cities, is a clear proof that our minorities are a silent nation-builders. Similarly, health institutions like U.C.H in Lahore, Memorial Christian Hospital in Sialkot and free eye hospital in Taxila are also run by non-Muslims.
More recently, Christian Reformed World Relief Committee (CRWRC) and Baptist Global Response (BGR) worked with their local partners to distribute emergency care items among displaced Muslims in Malakand Division. The saga of minorities’ services is long and illustrious, the need is that the majority should learn from their minority brethren the lesson of selfless service and stop burning their properties.
It would be better if we learn to build a better Pakistan for all; and this will be the real contribution by us.
*************
QUELLES MINORITÉS MÉCONNUES ONT FAIT POUR LE PAKISTAN
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
L'enfer de Gojra a accentué de nouveau la nécessité de réévaluer notre traitement des capitaux les plus potentiels du Pakistan les Pakistanais non musulmans et de décider la future stratégie à la lumière des erreurs passées. Un lendemain positif de cette frénésie triste est que les médias a en détail discuté notre politique (s'il y en a) de traiter non les musulmans et a considéré au-dessus des facettes probables de la future direction idéologique.
Bien que, maintenant les gouvernements fédéraux et du Pendjab aient déjà pris de diverses mesures administratives de guérir les blessures des minorités dans Gojra et aient également annoncé un total de Rs. 200 millions de concession, pour le bien-être des affectees chrétiens, mais la vraie question est que si nous avons appris n'importe quelle leçon de ces frénésie et volonté réitérées tristes que nous jamais soyons enseignés comment se comporter avec nos minorités à l'avenir ou pas ? Il n'y a aucun doute que les incidents de placer des églises sur le feu dans différentes parties du pays comprenant Shantinagar dans Khanewal, colline de Sangla et d'autres place a mal terni notre national aussi bien que l'image islamique au niveau global, donc, c'est un grand temps que nous nous rappelons également que quelles minorités ont donné à ce pays.
Nos 62 années d'histoire quadrillée montre que les minorités ont joué le rôle très proactif dans le bien-être collectif de cette patrie de 170 millions de personnes d'aujourd'hui où même 400 personnes ont montré le courage de se déclarer comme juifs de `' dans la colonne de religion de `' dans le dernier recensement national. Ce serait une surprise pour bon nombre d'entre nous que la plus grande minorité du Pakistan est des hindous et pas des chrétiens, comme selon le recensement 1998's ; Nombre d'hindous le' est plus que les chrétiens qui ont 4000 ans moins dans la population totale. Selon le recensement, les hindous de caste constitue environ 1.6 pour cent de la population totale et environ des 6.6% dans la province de Sindh. Le recensement 1998 a enregistré un total de 2.443.614 hindous au Pakistan.
Pour commencer par, le père-fondateur, le Quaid e Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah, désigné deux non Musulman-Monsieur Zafrula Khan en tant que le ministre des affaires étrangères et Jogindranath Mandal, un chef indou de dalit grêlant du Pakistan est, comme ministre de loi et de travail dans le premier coffret fédéral de l'état nouvellement indépendant du Pakistan en 1947. Aujourd'hui, très peu pourraient rappeler que c'était monsieur Zafrula Khan qui a rédigé la résolution de Lahore en 1940 et même un petit nombre pourrait indiquer cet cet hindou de dalit, Jogindranath Mandal a présidé au-dessus de la première session constitutive du Pakistan En août 1947 et M.A.Jinnah a pris le serment sous son presidenship. Les historiens croient que sans porter de Mandal des voix indoues programmées significatives de caste au Bengale, dans les 1946 élections, en faveur des musulmans, il est peu probable que le Pakistan se serait produit sous la forme qu'il a faite en 1947. Mais plus tard, il s'est développé de plus en plus d'isolement et désillusionné avec le realpolitik de poteau-Jinnah, et quand le défunt premier ministre, Liaquat Ali Khan a publiquement appuyé une proposition pour faire à l'Islam la religion officielle d'état, Mandal est devenu plus chancelé, dénoncé la comme `un rejet de la vision séculaire de Jinnah pour le Pakistan,' et envoyé sa lettre de démission en octobre 1950 de Kalkatta au premier ministre puis du Pakistan. Dans sa lettre de démission, il a ouvrir envahi les politiciens pakistanais pour négliger les droites et le futur des minorités, aussi bien que la vision du fondateur du Pakistan, Muhammad Ali Jinnah. Monsieur Zafrula Khan de ministre des affaires étrangères a également joué le rôle important dans la République populaire de Chine l'entrée Dans l'U.N. Nous avons oublié notre seulement lauréat de prix Nobel, Dr. Abdus Salam parce qu'il a appartenu à une foi de minorité.
Nous sommes même peu familiers du fait que le dernier haut-parleur de S.P Singha- de l'Assemblée du Pendjab d'ère et du M.P. britanniques, RAM de Ralia les deux chefs de toute l'association chrétienne de l'Inde, a moulé leurs voix précieuses en faveur du Pakistan et le Pendjab est devenu ainsi région du Pakistan.
Pouvons-nous expliquer pourquoi le grand Quaid a demandé un Jagannath indou Azad, un doyen de la poésie d'Urdu pour écrire le premier hymne national du Pakistan dans 1947 ce qui est resté un hymne national pour les 18 longs mois ? Puisqu'il a voulu une société cosmopolite au Pakistan.
Il a eu la belle poésie comme ceci,
paak teray de sarzameené
d'Aé de khaak de tayree d'aaj de kaheeñ de Se de kehkashaañ
de haé de Roshan de taabnaak de Se de sitaaroñ d'aaj de haéñ de Zarray
de paak de sarzameené d'Aé
(la terre de l'OH du Pakistan, chaque particule à vous est illuminée près tient le premier rôle. Même votre poussière a été éclairée comme un arc-en-ciel)
là n'est aucun doute que les non-Musulmans sont parmi le plus doué et les Pakistanais patriotes. Les efforts de nos héros magnifiques de vol aiment Eric Hall, Nazir Latif, manteau moyen de Mervyn, Cecil Chaudhry, William Harney et Peter Christy peut ne jamais être oublié dans les guerres contre l'Inde. Bon nombre d'entre toi ne pourraient pas savoir que d'un total de 70 Sitara-e-Jurats (SJ) a attribué aux dirigeants de PAF dans les les deux les guerres, six ont été gagnés par des dirigeants de Christian. Trois dirigeants chrétiens illustres du PAF notamment Eric Hall, Steve Joseph et M.J. O'Brien a tenu le rang du maréchal de vice d'air. O'Brien est le seul dirigeant de PAF à servir de commandant de l'université de la défense nationale. Le vacarme de Joshua Fazal est connu en tant que premier prédicateur dans les chrétiens de Punjabi qui ont prêché par la littérature de Punjabi. Il était également le ministre du Pendjab de la loi et du trésor dans 50s tôt. À ce moment-là, le gouvernement a apprécié le vacarme de Joshua Fazal, pour ses services, pour favoriser la langue de Punjabi, dans la forme du `Tamgha-e- Imtiaz.' En attendant, Justice® Rana Bhagwan Das est tenu sur parmi les juges les plus honnêtes qui ont servi la cour suprême du Pakistan. Le meilleur couturier du Pakistan Deepak Parwani est un hindou, et un des meilleurs modèles est un maréchal de Sunita de chrétien notamment. Les propriétaires de la plus grande chaîne d'hôtels (hôtels d'Avari) sont Parsis. Le meilleur fileur de jambe dans l'équipe du cricket du Pakistan était un hindou. Le meilleur batteur du Pakistan est un chrétien de Goan (Gumby de la renommée de Junoon et de Noori) ; certains des principaux musiciens du Pakistan sont également des chrétiens comprenant des bandes comme Saraab et Aks. Et, qui peut oublier l'actrice legendry Shabnam et le chanteur A. Nayyar. Même notre meilleur romancier dans Sidhwa Anglais-Bapsi est un Parsi.
Contribution de minorités la' dans les domaines de la santé, de l'éducation et du nation-bâtiment est simplement indéniable. Les meilleurs établissements du Pakistan aiment l'université de Kinnaird, université de F.C dans Lahore et les établissements éducatifs de Parsi dans la Karachi, sans compter que la chaîne des établissements éducatifs dans la plupart des villes, est une preuve claire que nos minorités sont les nation-constructeurs silencieux. De même, les établissements de santé aiment U.C.H dans Lahore, hôpital chrétien commémoratif à Sialkot et l'hôpital libre d'oeil dans Taxila sont également dirigés par non-Musulman.
Plus récemment, le chrétien a reformé le Comité de soulagement du monde (CRWRC) et la réponse globale de baptiste (BGR) travaillée avec leurs associés locaux pour distribuer des articles de soin de secours parmi les musulmans déplacés dans la Division de Malakand. La saga services de minorités des' est longue et illustre, le besoin est que la majorité devrait apprendre de leurs frères de minorité la leçon du service désintéressé et cesser de brûler leurs propriétés.
Il serait meilleur si nous apprenons à construire le meilleur Pakistan pour tous ; et ce sera la vraie contribution par nous.
*************
QUÉ MINORÍAS DE UNSUNG HAN HECHO PARA PAQUISTÁN
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
El infierno de Gojra ha destacado de nuevo la necesidad de valorar de nuevo nuestro tratamiento del activo más potencial de Paquistán los pakistaníes no musulmanes y de decidir a la estrategia futura teniendo en cuenta últimos errores. Una consecuencias positivas de este frenesí triste son que los medios han discutido extensivamente nuestra política (si hay cualquiera) de tratar no a los musulmanes y pondered sobre las facetas probables de la dirección ideológica futura.
Aunque, ahora los gobiernos federales y de Punjab han tomado ya varias medidas administrativas de curar las heridas de las minorías en Gojra y también han anunciado un total de Rs. ¿200 millones de concesiones, para el bienestar de los affectees cristianos, pero la pregunta verdadera es que si hemos aprendido cualquier lección de este frenesí y voluntad repetidores tristes que nos enseñen siempre cómo comportarse con nuestras minorías en futuro o no? No hay duda que los incidentes de fijar iglesias en el fuego en diversas partes del país incluyendo Shantinagar en Khanewal, la colina de Sangla y otras colocan han deslustrado gravemente a nuestro nacional así como imagen islámica en el nivel global, por lo tanto, es el período culminante que uniformemente recordamos que qué minorías han dado a este país.
Nuestros 62 años chequered historia prueban que las minorías han desempeñado papel muy proactive en el bienestar colectivo de esta patria 170 millones de personas de de hoy en donde incluso 400 personas han demostrado el valor de declararse como judíos del `' en la columna de la religión del `' en el censo nacional pasado. Sería una sorpresa para muchos de nosotros que la minoría más grande de Paquistán es Hindus y no cristianos, como según el censo 1998's; Número de los Hindus el' es más que los cristianos que son 4000 menos en la población total. Según el censo, los Hindus de la casta constituyen a cerca de 1.6 por ciento de la población total y los cerca de 6.6% en la provincia de Sindh. El censo 1998 registró a total de 2.443.614 Hindus en Paquistán.
Para comenzar con, el padre fundador, el Quaid e Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah, designado dos no Musulmán-Sir Zafrula Khan como el Ministro de Asuntos Exteriores y Jogindranath Mandal, un líder hindú del dalit que graniza de Paquistán del este, como ministro de la ley y del trabajo en el primer gabinete federal del estado nuevamente independiente de Paquistán en 1947. Hoy, muy pocos podrían recordar que era sir Zafrula Khan que bosquejó la resolución de Lahore en 1940 e incluso un número pequeño podría decir a ese este Hindu del dalit, Jogindranath Mandal presidió la primera sesión constitutiva de la asamblea de Paquistán en agosto de 1947 y M.A.Jinnah tomó juramento debajo de su presidenship. Los historiadores creen que sin llevar de Mandal de los votos hindúes programar significativos de la casta en Bengala, en las 1946 elecciones, a favor de musulmanes, es inverosímil que Paquistán habría entrado en estar en la forma que hizo en 1947. Pero después, él creció aislado cada vez más y desilusionado con el realpolitik del poste-Jinnah, y cuando el último primer ministro, Liaquat Ali Khan apoyó público una oferta para hacer Islam la religión oficial del estado, Mandal se escalonó, denunci la como `un rechazamiento de la visión secular de Jinnah para Paquistán,' y se envió su letra de la dimisión en octubre de 1950 de Kalkatta al primer ministro de entonces de Paquistán. En su letra de la dimisión, él invadió abiertamente a políticos paquistaníes para desatender las derechas y el futuro de minorías, así como la visión del fundador de Paquistán, Muhammad Ali Jinnah. Sir Zafrula Khan del Ministro de Asuntos Exteriores también desempeñó papel importante en la república de gente de la entrada de China en el U.N. Nos hemos olvidado de nuestro solamente laureado del premio Nobel, el Dr. Abdus Salam porque él perteneció a una fe de la minoría.
Somos incluso desconocedores del hecho de que el altavoz pasado de S.P Singha- de la asamblea y del M.P. británicos, espolón de Punjab de la era de Ralia ambos líderes de toda la asociación cristiana de la India, echó sus votos preciosos a favor de Paquistán y Punjab se convirtió en así parte de Paquistán.
¿Podemos explicar porqué el gran Quaid pidió un Jagannath hindú Azad, a doyen de la poesía de Urdu para escribir el primer himno nacional de Paquistán en 1947 cuál seguía siendo un himno nacional para los 18 meses largos? Porque él deseó a sociedad cosmopolita en Paquistán.
Tenía poesía hermosa como esto,
paak teray del sarzameené
de Aé del khaak del tayree del aaj del kaheeñ del SE del kehkashaañ
del haé de Roshan del taabnaak del SE del sitaaroñ del aaj del haéñ de Zarray
del paak del sarzameené de Aé
(la tierra del Oh de Paquistán, cada partícula el suyo está siendo iluminada por las estrellas. Incluso su polvo se ha aclarado como un arco iris)
allí no es ninguna duda que los no-Musulmanes están entre el más talentoso y los pakistaníes patrióticos. Los esfuerzos de nuestros héroes magníficos del vuelo tienen gusto de Eric Pasillo, Nazir Latif, capa media de Mervyn, Cecil Chaudhry, Guillermo Harney y Peter Christy puede nunca ser olvidado en guerras contra la India. Muchos de usted no pudieron conocer que fuera de un total de 70 Sitara-e-Jurats (SJ) concedió a los oficiales de PAF en ambas las guerras, seises fueron ganados por los oficiales de Christian. Tres oficiales cristianos ilustres del PAF es decir Eric Pasillo, Steve José y M.J. O'Brien llevó a cabo a fila del mariscal del vicio del aire. O'Brien es el único oficial de PAF a servir como el comandante de la universidad de la defensa nacional. El dinar de Joshua Fazal se conoce como el primer predicador en los cristianos de Punjabi que predicaron por la literatura de Punjabi. Él era también el ministro de Punjab de la ley y del Hacienda en 50s temprano. En aquel momento, el gobierno apreció el dinar de Joshua Fazal, para sus servicios, para promover la lengua de Punjabi, en la forma del `Tamgha-e- Imtiaz.' Mientras tanto, Justice® Rana Bhagwan Das se sostiene entre a los jueces más honestos que sirvieron el Tribunal Supremo de Paquistán. El mejor diseñador de manera de Paquistán Deepak Parwani es un Hindu, y uno de los mejores modelos es ordenar de Sunita del cristiano es decir. Los dueños de la cadena más grande de los hoteles (hoteles de Avari) son Parsis. El mejor hilandero de la pierna del equipo del grillo de Paquistán era un Hindu. El mejor redoblante de Paquistán es un cristiano de Goan (Gumby de la fama de Junoon y de Noori); algunos de los músicos principales de Paquistán son también cristianos incluyendo vendas como Saraab y Aks. Y, que puede olvidarse de la actriz legendry Shabnam y del cantante A. Nayyar. Incluso nuestro mejor novelista de Sidhwa Inglés-Bapsi es un Parsi.
Contribución de las minorías la' en campos de la salud, de la educación y del nación-edificio es simplemente innegable. Las mejores instituciones de Paquistán tienen gusto de la universidad de Kinnaird, universidad de F.C en Lahore y las instituciones educativas de Parsi en Karachi, además de la cadena de instituciones educativas en la mayor parte de las ciudades, son una prueba clara que nuestras minorías son los nación-constructores silenciosos. Semejantemente, las instituciones de la salud tienen gusto de U.C.H en Lahore, hospital cristiano conmemorativo en Sialkot y el hospital libre del ojo en Taxila también es funcionado por no-Musulmán.
Más recientemente, el cristiano reformó el comité de la relevación del mundo (CRWRC) y la respuesta global del Bautista (BGR) trabajada con sus socios locales para distribuir artículos del cuidado de la emergencia entre musulmanes desplazados en la división de Malakand. La saga servicios de las minorías los' es larga e ilustre, la necesidad es que la mayoría debe aprender de sus hermanos de la minoría la lección del servicio selfless y parar el quemarse de sus características.
Sería mejor si aprendemos construir un Paquistán mejor para todos; y ésta será la contribución verdadera de nosotros.
*************
CHE MINORANZE DI UNSUNG HANNO FATTO PER IL PAKISTAN
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Il inferno di Gojra ancora una volta ha evidenziato la necessità di rivalutare il nostro trattamento del bene più potenziale del Pakistan i pakistani non musulmani e di decidere la strategia futura alla luce degli errori passati. Un guaime positivo di questo frenzy triste è che i mezzi ha discusso dettagliamente la nostra politica (se ci sono c'è ne) di cura non dei musulmani e pondered sopra le sfaccettature probabili del senso ideologico futuro.
Anche se, ora sia i governi del Punjab che federali già hanno approntato le varie misure amministrative guarire le ferite delle minoranze in Gojra ed inoltre hanno annunciato un totale di Rs. 200 milione concessioni, per il benessere dei affectees cristiani, ma la domanda reale sono che se abbiamo imparato qualunque lezione da questi frenzy e volontà che ripetuti tristi siamo insegnati mai come comportarci con le nostre minoranze in futuro oppure no? Ci è senza dubbio che gli avvenimenti di regolazione delle chiese su fuoco nelle parti differenti del paese compreso Shantinagar in Khanewal, nella collina di Sangla ed in altre dispone male ha appannato il nostro cittadino così come l'immagine islamica al livello globale, quindi, è ora che uniformemente ci ricordiamo di che che minoranze hanno dato a questo paese.
I nostri 62 anni chequered la storia dimostra che le minoranze hanno svolto il ruolo molto proactive nel benessere collettivo di questa patria di odierni 170 milione di persone in cui persino 400 genti hanno indicato il coraggio dichiararsi come ebrei del `' nella colonna di religione del `' nell'ultimo censimento nazionale. Sarebbe una sorpresa per molti di noi che la minoranza più grande del Pakistan è Hindus e non cristiani, come secondo il censimento 1998's; Il numero dei Hindus' è più dei cristiani che sono 4000 più di meno in popolazione totale. Secondo il censimento, i Hindus di caste costituisce circa 1.6 per cento della popolazione totale e circa dei 6.6% in provincia di Sindh. Il censimento 1998 ha registrato un totale di 2.443.614 Hindus nel Pakistan.
Per cominciare con, il padre, il Quaid fondanti la e Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah, nominato due non Musulmano-Signore Zafrula Khan come ministro straniero e Jogindranath Mandal, un capo indù del dalit che grandina dal Pakistan orientale, come ministro di lavoro e di legge nel primo armadietto federale recentemente del independent dichiarano del Pakistan in 1947. Oggi, molto pochi potrebbero ricordare che era sir Zafrula Khan che ha disegnato la risoluzione di Lahore in 1940 e perfino un piccolo numero potrebbe dire a quel questo Hindu del dalit, Jogindranath Mandal ha presieduto la prima sessione costituente del complessivo del Pakistan nell'agosto 1947 e M.A.Jinnah ha preso il giuramento sotto il suo presidenship. Gli storici ritengono che senza trasportare del Mandal dei voti indù previsti significativi di caste nel Bengala, nelle 1946 elezioni, per i musulmani, sia improbabile che il Pakistan abbia prodotto nella forma che ha fatto in 1947. Ma più tardi, si è sviluppato sempre più isolato e disilluso con il realpolitik dell'alberino-Jinnah e quando il Primo Ministro ritardato, Liaquat Ali Khan ha sostenuto pubblicamente una proposta per incitare ad Islam il funzionario a dichiarare la religione, Mandal è stato vacillato, denunciato esso come `un rifiuto della visione secolare del Jinnah per il Pakistan,' e trasmesso alla sua lettera della rassegnazione nell'ottobre 1950 da Kalkatta allora al Primo Ministro del Pakistan. Nella sua lettera di rassegnazione, ha assalito apertamente i politici pakistani per l'indifferenza i diritti e del futuro delle minoranze, così come la visione del fondatore del Pakistan, Muhammad Ali Jinnah. Il sir straniero Zafrula Khan del ministro inoltre ha svolto il ruolo importante nella Repubblica della gente di entrata di Cina nel U.N. Abbiamo dimenticato il nostro soltanto Laureate del premio Nobel, il Dott. Abdus Salam perché ha appartenuto ad una fede di minoranza.
Siamo persino non pratici del fatto che l'ultimo altoparlante di S.P Singha- dell'Assemblea del Punjab di era e del M.P. britannici, ram di Ralia entrambi i capi di tutta l'associazione cristiana dell'India, ha lanciato i loro voti preziosi per il Pakistan ed il Punjab si è trasformato in così in zona del Pakistan.
Possiamo spiegare perchè il Quaid grande ha chiesto un Jagannath indù Azad, a doyen della poesia di Urdu per scrivere il primo anthem nazionale del Pakistan in 1947 quale è rimasto un anthem nazionale per i 18 mesi lunghi? Poiché ha desiderato una società cosmopolita nel Pakistan.
Ha avuto poesia bella come questo,
paak teray del sarzameené
di Aé del khaak di tayree del aaj del kaheeñ del Se del kehkashaañ
del haé di Roshan del taabnaak del Se del sitaaroñ del aaj del haéñ di Zarray
del paak del sarzameené di Aé
(la terra dell'OH del Pakistan, ogni particella di il vostro sta illuminanda dalle stelle. Anche la vostra polvere è stata illuminata come un arcobaleno)
là è senza dubbio che i non-Musulmani sono fra il più di talento ed i pakistani patriotic. Gli sforzi dei nostri eroi magnifici di volo gradiscono Eric Corridoio, Nazir Latif, il cappotto centrale di Mervyn, Cecil Chaudhry, William Harney e Peter Christy può non essere dimenticato mai nelle guerre contro l'India. Molti di voi non potrebbero conoscere che di un totale di 70 Sitara-e-Jurats (SJ) ha assegnato agli ufficiali di PAF nelle entrambe guerre, sei sono stati vinti dagli ufficiali del Christian. Tre ufficiali cristiani illustrious del PAF cioè Eric Corridoio, Steve Joseph e M.J. O'Brien ha tenuto il Rank del Marshal di vizio dell'aria. O'Brien è l'unico ufficiale di PAF da servire da comandante dell'università della difesa nazionale. Il Din del Joshua Fazal è conosciuto come il primo preacher nei cristiani di Punjabi che hanno predicato dalla letteratura del Punjabi. Era inoltre il ministro del Punjab di legge e del Ministero del Tesoro in 50s iniziale. A quel tempo, il governo ha apprezzato il Din del Joshua Fazal, per i suoi servizi, per la promozione della lingua di Punjabi, nella figura di `Tamgha-e- Imtiaz.' Nel frattempo, Justice® Rana Bhagwan Das è tenuto fra ai giudici più onesti che hanno servito la Corte suprema del Pakistan. Il progettista di modo migliore del Pakistan Deepak Parwani è un Hindu ed uno dei modelli migliori è un Marshall di Sunita del cristiano cioè. I proprietari di più grande catena degli hotel (hotel di Avari) sono Parsis. Il filatore del piedino migliore nella squadra del grillo del Pakistan era un Hindu. Il drummer migliore del Pakistan è un cristiano di Goan (Gumby di fama di Noori e di Junoon); alcuni dei musicisti principali del Pakistan sono inoltre cristiani compreso le fasce come Saraab e Aks. E, che può dimenticare il actress legendry Shabnam ed il cantante A. Nayyar. Anche il nostro romanziere migliore in Sidhwa Inglese-Bapsi è un Parsi.
Il contributo di minoranze' nei campi di salute, di formazione e di nazione-costruzione è semplicemente innegabile. Le istituzioni migliori del Pakistan gradiscono l'università di Kinnaird, università di F.C in Lahore e gli istituti scolastici di Parsi in Karachi, oltre alla catena degli istituti scolastici in la maggior parte delle città, è una prova libera che le nostre minoranze sono nazione-costruttori silenziosi. Similmente, le istituzioni di salute gradiscono U.C.H in Lahore, ospedale cristiano commemorativo a Sialkot e l'ospedale libero dell'occhio in Taxila inoltre è diretto da non-Musulmano.
Più recentemente, il cristiano ha riformato il comitato di rilievo del mondo (CRWRC) e la risposta globale battista (BGR) lavorata con i loro soci locali per distribuire gli articoli di cura di emergenza fra i musulmani spostati nella divisione di Malakand. Il saga servizi di minoranze' è lungo ed illustrious, il bisogno è che la maggioranza dovrebbe imparare dai loro fratelli di minoranza la lezione di servizio selfless e smettere di bruciare le loro proprietà.
Sarebbe migliore se impariamo costruire il Pakistan migliore per tutti; e questo sarà il contributo reale da noi.
*************
WELCHE UNSUNG MINORITÄTEN FÜR PAKISTAN GETAN HABEN
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Das Gojra Inferno hat noch einmal die Notwendigkeit hervorgehoben, unsere Behandlung von Pakistans möglichstem Wert neu abzuschätzen die nicht moslemischen Pakistaner und die zukünftige Strategie angesichts der letzten Fehler zu entscheiden. Eine positive Nachmahd dieser traurigen Raserei ist, daß die Mittel hat weitgehend unsere Politik (wenn es irgendwelche), von die Moslems nicht behandeln besprochen und über den wahrscheinlichen Facetten der zukünftigen ideologischen Richtung erwogen gibt.
Obgleich, jetzt Bundes- und Punjab Regierungen bereits verschiedene Verwaltungsmaßnahmen genommen, die Wunden der Minoritäten in Gojra zu heilen und auch eine Gesamtmenge von Rs verkündet haben. 200 Million Bewilligung, für die Wohlfahrt der christlichen affectees, aber die reale Frage ist daß, ob wir irgendeine Lektion von dieser traurigen sich wiederholenden Raserei und von Willen erlernt haben, die wir überhaupt unterrichtet werden, wie man mit unseren Minoritäten in der Zukunft oder nicht benimmt? Es gibt keinen Zweifel, daß Ereignisse der Einstellung der Kirchen auf Feuer in den unterschiedlichen Teilen des Landes einschließlich Shantinagar in Khanewal, im Sangla Hügel und in anderen hat schlecht getrübt unseren Staatsangehörigen sowie islamisches Bild auf dem globalen Niveau setzt, folglich es höchste Zeit ist, der wir gleichmäßig daß daran erinnern, welche Minoritäten zu diesem Land gegeben haben.
Unsere 62 Jahre chequered Geschichte prüft, daß Minoritäten sehr proaktive Rolle in der Kollektivwohlfahrt dieser Heimaten der heutigen 170 Million Leute gespielt haben, in der sogar 400 Leute den Mut gezeigt haben, sich als `Juden' in der `Religionspalte' in der letzten nationalen Zählung zu erklären. Es würde sein eine überraschung für viele von uns, daß Pakistans größte Minorität Hindus und nicht Christen, wie entsprechend Zählung 1998's ist; Hindu' Zahl ist mehr als die Christen, die 4000 weniger in der Gesamtbevölkerung sind. Entsprechend der Zählung setzt Kaste Hindus ungefähr 1.6 Prozent der Gesamtbevölkerung und der ungefähr 6.6% in der Provinz von Sindh fest. Die Zählung 1998 notierte eine Gesamtmenge von 2.443.614 Hindus in Pakistan.
Mit anfangen, der gründenvater, das Quaid e Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah, nicht ernannt zwei Moslem-Sir Zafrula Khan als Außenminister und Jogindranath Mandal, einen dalit hinduistischen Führer, der von Ostpakistan, als Gesetz-und Arbeit Minister im ersten Bundesschrank des eben unabhängigen Staats von Pakistan 1947 hagelt. Heute sehr konnten wenige zurückrufen, daß es Sir Zafrula Khan, der die Lahore Auflösung 1940 zeichnete und sogar eine kleine Zahl diesem diesem dalit Hindu erklären könnte, Jogindranath Mandal vorsaß erstem konstituierendem Lernabschnitt Versammlung Pakistans im August 1947 war und M.A.Jinnah schwur Eid unter sein presidenship. Historiker glauben, daß, ohne Mandals der bedeutenden zeitlich geplanten hinduistischen Stimmen der Kaste in Bengal, in den 1946 Wahlen, zugunsten der Moslems zu tragen unwahrscheinlich ist, es, daß Pakistan in Sein in der Form gekommen sein würde, die es 1947 tat. Aber später, wuchs er in zunehmendem Maße lokalisiert und mit dem Pfosten-Jinnah realpolitik ernüchtert, und als später Premierminister, Liaquat Ali Khan öffentlich einen Antrag stützte, um Islam die amtliche Zustandreligion zu bilden, wurde Mandal geschwankt, gekündigt sie als `eine Ablehnung von Jinnahs weltlichem Anblick für Pakistan,' und geschickt seinem Brief der Resignation im Oktober 1950 von Kalkatta zum damaligen Premierminister von Pakistan. In seinem Resignationbrief griff er öffentlich pakistanische Politiker für das Mißachten der Rechte und der Zukunft von Minoritäten, sowie den Anblick von Gründer Pakistans, Muhammad Ali Jinnah an. Außenminister-Sir Zafrula Khan spielte auch wichtige Rolle in der Volksrepublik China Eintragung Im U.N. Wir hatten unseren nur Nobelpreis-Laureatus, Dr. vergessen Abdus Salam, weil er einem Minoritätglauben gehörte.
Wir sind von der Tatsache sogar nicht vertraut, daß S.P Singha- letzter Lautsprecher des britischen ära Punjabs und des M.P., Ralia RAM beide Führer aller Indien christlichen Verbindung, ihre kostbaren Stimmen zugunsten Pakistans abgab und folglich Punjab Teil von Pakistan wurde.
Können wir erklären, warum das große Quaid um um ein hinduistisches Jagannath Azad bat, a doyen von der Urdu Poesie, um die erste nationale Hymne von Pakistan in 1947 zu schreiben, welches eine nationale Hymne für die 18 langen Monate blieb? Weil er eine Weltgesellschaft in Pakistan wünschte.
Es hatte schöne Poesie so,
Aé sarzameené paak
Zarray teray haéñ aaj sitaaroñ Se taabnaak
Roshan haé kehkashaañ Se kaheeñ aaj tayree khaak
Aé sarzameené paak
(OH- Land von Pakistan, jeder Partikel von Ihrem wird durch Sterne belichtet. Sogar ist Ihr Staub wie ein Regenbogen) dort
ist kein Zweifel, daß NichtMoslems unter dem begabtesten sind und die patriotischen Pakistaner erhellt worden. Die Bemühungen unserer ausgezeichneten Fliegenhelder mögen Eric Hall, Nazir Latif, Mervyn mittlerer Mantel, Cecil Chaudhry, William Harney und Peter Christy kann nie in den Kriegen gegen Indien vergessen werden. Viele von Ihnen konnten nicht, daß aus einer Gesamtmenge von 70 Sitara-e-Jurats (SJ) heraus den PAF Offizieren in beiden Kriegen zusprach, sechs wissen wurden gewonnen von den Christian Offizieren. Drei berühmte christliche Offiziere des PAF nämlich Eric Hall, Steve Joseph und M.J. O'Brien bekleidete den Rank des Luft-Laster-Marschalls. O'Brien ist der einzige PAF Offizier, zum als der Kommandant der Nationalverteidigung-Hochschule zu dienen. Joshua Fazal Din bekannt als der erste Prediger in den Punjabi Christen, die durch Punjabi Literatur predigten. Er war auch der Punjab Minister des Gesetzes und des Fiskus in frühem 50s. Zu dieser Zeit schätzte die Regierung Joshua Fazal Din, für seine Services, für die Förderung der Punjabi Sprache, in der Form von `Tamgha-e- Imtiaz.' Unterdessen wird Justice® Rana Bhagwan Das unter zu den ehrlichsten Richtern gehalten, die das Höchste Gericht von Pakistan dienten. Pakistans ist bester Art und Weiseentwerfer Deepak Parwani ein Hindu, und eins der besten Modelle ist ein Christ nämlich Sunita Marschall. Die Inhaber der größten Hotelkette (Avari Hotels) sind Parsis. Der beste Beinspinner in der Kricketmannschaft Pakistans war ein Hindu. Pakistans bester Schlagzeuger ist ein Goan Christ (Gumby Junoon und Noori des Ruhmes); einige von Pakistans führenden Musikern sind auch Christen einschließlich Bänder wie Saraab und Aks. Und, das legendry Schauspielerin Shabnam und Sänger A. vergessen kann. Nayyar. Sogar ist unser bester Novelist in Englischem-Bapsi Sidhwa ein Parsi.
Minorität' Beitrag fängt innen von der Gesundheit, Ausbildung auf und Nationgebäude ist einfach unleugbar. Pakistans beste Anstalten mögen Kinnaird Hochschule, F.C Hochschule in Lahore und Parsi pädagogische Anstalten in Karachi, außer Kette der pädagogischen Anstalten in die meisten Städte, ist ein freier Beweis, daß unsere Minoritäten leise Nationerbauer sind. Ähnlich mögen Gesundheit Anstalten U.C.H in Lahore, christliches Erinnerungskrankenhaus in Sialkot und freies Auge Krankenhaus in Taxila werden auch von Nichtmoslem laufen gelassen.
Vor kurzem, arbeiteten Christ verbesserter Weltentlastung Ausschuß (CRWRC) und Baptist-globale Antwort (BGR) mit ihren lokalen Partnern, um Dringlichkeitsobachteinzelteile unter verlegten Moslems in der Malakand Abteilung zu verteilen. Die Saga der Minoritäten' Dienstleistungen ist lang und berühmt, ist die Notwendigkeit, daß die Majorität von ihren Minoritätbrudern die Lektion des selfless Services erlernen und ihre Eigenschaften, zu brennen stoppen sollte.
Es würde besser sein, wenn wir erlernen, ein besseres Pakistan für alle zu errichten; und dieses ist der reale Beitrag durch uns.
*************
QUE MINORITIES DE UNSUNG FIZERAM PARA PAQUISTÃO
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
O inferno de Gojra destacou uma vez outra vez a necessidade reassess nosso tratamento do recurso o mais potencial de Paquistão os Pakistanis non muçulmanos e decidir a estratégia futura na luz de erros passados. Um aftermath positivo deste frenzy sad é que os meios discutiram extensivamente nossa política (se há algum) de tratar non os muçulmanos e pondered sobre os facets prováveis do sentido ideological futuro.
Embora, agora os governos federais e de Punjab fizessem exame já de várias medidas administrativas heal as feridas dos minorities em Gojra e anunciassem também um total de Rs. 200 milhão concessões, para o bem-estar dos affectees Christian, mas a pergunta real são que se nós aprendemos qualquer lição destes frenzy e vontade que repetitivos sad nós sejamos ensinados sempre como se comportar com nossos minorities no futuro ou não? Não há nenhuma dúvida que os incidents de ajustar igrejas no fogo em partes diferentes do país including Shantinagar em Khanewal, em monte de Sangla e em outro colocam tarnished mal nosso nacional as well as a imagem Islamic no nível global, conseqüentemente, é o tempo elevado que nós recordamos uniformente que que minorities deram a este país.
Nossos 62 anos chequered a história provam que os minorities jogaram o papel muito proactive no bem-estar coletivo deste homeland de 170 milhão povos de hoje onde mesmo 400 povos mostraram a coragem se declarar como Jews do `' na coluna da religião do `' no último census nacional. Seria uma surpresa para muitos de nós que o minority o mais grande de Paquistão é Hindus e não cristãos, como de acordo com o census 1998's; O número dos Hindus' é mais do que os cristãos que são 4000 mais menos na população total. De acordo com o Census, os Hindus do caste constituem aproximadamente 1.6 por cento da população total e dos aproximadamente 6.6% na província de Sindh. O census 1998 gravou um total de 2.443.614 Hindus em Paquistão.
Para começar com, o pai, o Quaid fundando e Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah, apontado dois non Muçulmano-Senhor Zafrula Khan como o ministro extrangeiro e o Jogindranath Mandal, um líder Hindu do dalit que graniza de Paquistão do leste, como o ministro da lei e do trabalho no primeiro armário federal do estado recentemente independente de Paquistão em 1947. Hoje, muito poucos poderiam recordar que era o senhor Zafrula Khan que esboçou a definição de Lahore em 1940 e mesmo um número pequeno poderia dizer esse este Hindu do dalit, Jogindranath Mandal presided sobre sessão constituent do conjunto de Paquistão a primeira em agosto 1947 e M.A.Jinnah fêz exame do juramento sob seu presidenship. Os Historians acreditam que sem carregar de Mandal dos votos Hindu programados significativos do caste em Bengal, nas 1946 eleições, no favor dos muçulmanos, é improvável que Paquistão viria em estar no formulário que fêz em 1947. Mas mais tarde sobre, cresceu isolado cada vez mais e disillusioned com o realpolitik do borne-Jinnah, e quando o ministro principal atrasado, Liaquat Ali Khan suportou publicamente uma proposta para fazer a Islam a religião oficial do estado, Mandal tornou-se mais desconcertado, denounced a como o `uma rejeção da visão secular de Jinnah para Paquistão,' e emitido sua letra da renúncia em outubro 1950 de Kalkatta ao ministro então principal de Paquistão. Em sua letra da renúncia, assailed abertamente políticos Pakistani para negligenciar as direitas e o futuro dos minorities, as well as a visão do founder de Paquistão, Muhammad Ali Jinnah. O senhor Zafrula Khan do ministro extrangeiro jogou também o papel importante na república de povos da entrada de China no U.N. Nós esquecemo-nos de nosso somente Laureate do prêmio de Nobel, Dr. Abdus Salam porque pertenceu a uma fé do minority.
Nós somos mesmo estranhos do fato que o último altofalante de S.P Singha- do conjunto de Punjab da era e do M.P. britânicos, ram de Ralia ambos os líderes de toda a associação Christian de India, moldou seus votos preciosos no favor de Paquistão e assim Punjab se transformou parte de Paquistão.
Podemos nós explicar porque o Quaid grande pediu um Jagannath Hindu- Azad, a doyen da poesia de Urdu para escrever o primeiro anthem nacional de Paquistão em 1947 qual remanesceu um anthem nacional para os 18 meses longos? Porque quis uma sociedade cosmopolitan em Paquistão.
Teve a poesia bonita como este,
paak teray do sarzameené
de Aé do khaak do tayree do aaj do kaheeñ do SE do kehkashaañ
do haé de Roshan do taabnaak do SE do sitaaroñ do aaj do haéñ de Zarray
do paak do sarzameené de Aé
(a terra do Oh de Paquistão, cada partícula de seu está sendo iluminada por estrelas. Mesmo sua poeira não brightened como um arco-íris)
lá é nenhuma dúvida que os non-Muçulmanos são amongst o mais talented e os Pakistanis patriotic. Os esforços de nossos heróis magníficos do vôo gostam de Eric Salão, Nazir Latif, revestimento médio de Mervyn, Cecil Chaudhry, William Harney e Peter Christy pode nunca ser esquecido nas guerras de encontro a India. Muitos de você não puderam conhecer que fora de um total de 70 Sitara-e-Jurats (SJ) concedeu aos oficiais de PAF em ambas as guerras, seis foram ganhados por oficiais de Cristão. Três oficiais Christian illustrious do PAF a saber Eric Salão, Steve Joseph e M.J. O'Brien prendeu o Rank do Marshal do Vice do ar. O'Brien é o único oficial de PAF a servir como o comandante da faculdade da defesa nacional. O Din de Joshua Fazal é sabido como o primeiro preacher nos cristãos de Punjabi que preached pela literatura de Punjabi. Era também o ministro de Punjab da lei e do Tesouraria em 50s adiantado. Naquele tempo, o governo apreciou o Din de Joshua Fazal, para seus serviços, para promover a língua de Punjabi, na forma do `Tamgha-e- Imtiaz.' Entrementes, Justice® Rana Bhagwan Das é prendido amongst aos juizes os mais honestos que serviram à corte suprema de Paquistão. Desenhador de forma Deepak de Paquistão o mais melhor Parwani é um Hindu, e um dos mais melhores modelos é um Marshall de Sunita do cristão a saber. Os proprietários da corrente a maior dos hotéis (hotéis de Avari) são Parsis. O mais melhor spinner do pé na equipe do grilo de Paquistão era um Hindu. O mais melhor drummer de Paquistão é um cristão de Goan (Gumby da fama de Junoon e de Noori); alguns de músicos principais de Paquistão são também cristãos including faixas como Saraab e Aks. E, que pode se esquecer da actriz legendry Shabnam e do singer A. Nayyar. Mesmo nosso mais melhor novelist em Sidhwa Inglês-Bapsi é um Parsi.
A contribuição dos Minorities' nos campos da saúde, da instrução e do nação-edifício é simplesmente undeniable. As mais melhores instituições de Paquistão gostam da faculdade de Kinnaird, faculdade de F.C em Lahore e as instituições educacionais de Parsi em Karachi, além da corrente de instituições educacionais em a maioria das cidades, são uma prova desobstruída que nossos minorities são nação-construtores silenciosos. Similarmente, as instituições da saúde gostam de U.C.H em Lahore, hospital Christian Memorial em Sialkot e o hospital livre do olho em Taxila é funcionado também por non-Muçulmano.
Mais recentemente, o cristão reformou o comitê do relevo do mundo (CRWRC) e a resposta global do Baptist (BGR) trabalhada com seus sócios locais para distribuir artigos do cuidado da emergência entre muçulmanos deslocados na divisão de Malakand. O saga serviços dos minorities' é longo e illustrious, a necessidade é que a maioria deve aprender de seus irmãos do minority a lição do serviço selfless e a parar de queimar suas propriedades.
Seria melhor se nós aprendêssemos construir um Paquistão melhor para tudo; e esta será a contribuição real por nós.
*************
VILKA UNSUNG-MINORITETER HAR FÖRLORADA PAKISTAN
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Den Gojra infernoen ytterligare en gång har markerat behovet att omvärdera vår behandling av Pakistan mest potentiella asset- de non Muslim pakistanierna, och att avgöra den framtida strategin i det ljust av förflutna missförstår. En realitetefterdyning av denna ledsna frenesi är att massmedia har omfattande diskuterat vår politik (om det finns några) av behandling non av muslimsna och grubblat över det rimligt fasetterar av den framtida ideologiska riktningen.
Även om nu både federala och Punjab regeringar har redan tagit olikt administrativt mäter för att läka såren av minoriteterna i Gojra och meddelade också en slutsumma av Rs. 200 miljon lån, för välfärden av de kristna affecteesna, men de verkliga ifrågasätter är att huruvida vi har lttt någon kurs från denna ledsna upprepande frenesi och ska oss undervisas någonsin hur man uppför med våra minoriteter i framtid eller inte? Det finns inte något tvivel som incident av inställning kyrktar avfyrar på i olika delar av landet inklusive Shantinagar i Khanewal, den Sangla kullen, och andra förlägger har dåligt skamfilat vår medborgare, såväl som islamiskt att avbilda på det globala jämnt, därför, det är kicktid som vi minns jämnt att vilka minoriteter har fallen fört detta land.
Våra 62 år rutig historia bevisar att minoriteter har lekt mycket proactive roll i den kollektiva välfärden av detta hemland av dagens 170 miljon folk var även 400 folk har visat kuraget att förklara sig som `- judar i `- religionkolonnen' i den sist medborgarefolkräkningen. Det skulle är en överrrakning för många av oss, att Pakistan största minoritet är Hindus och inte kristen, som enligt folkräkningen 1998's; Hindus' numrerar är mer än kristarna som är 4000 mindre i sammanlagd befolkning. Enligt folkräkningen utgör kastHindus omkring 1.6 procent av den sammanlagda befolkningen och de omkring 6.6%na i landskap av Sindh. Folkräkningen 1998 antecknade en slutsumma av 2.443.614 Hindus i Pakistan.
Att börja med, grundläggaren, Quaiden e Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah, den bestämda två non Muslims-Herrnen Zafrula Khan som utrikesministern och Jogindranath Mandal, en hinduisk ledare för dalit som nyligen hailing från östliga Pakistan, som lag- och arbeteminister i det första federala kabinett av statligt pakistanskt för vilde i 1947. I dag mycket kunde fåtalet återkalla att det var herrnen Zafrula Khan, som formulerade den Lahore upplösningen i 1940, och även ett litet numrerar kunde berätta den denna hinduiska dalit, Jogindranath Mandal som varades ordförande över Pakistan den första bestånds- enhetsperioden i Augusti 1947 och M.A.Jinnah tog ed under hans presidenship. Historiker tror det, utan Mandals att bära av den hinduiska viktiga planlagda kasten, röstar i Bengal, i de 1946 valen, i favör av Muslims, den är osannolika att skulle Pakistan har kommit in i att vara i bilda som den gjorde i 1947. Men sedermera, växte han mer och mer isolerad och desillusionerad med posta-Jinnahrealpolitiken, och, då den sena premiärministern, Liaquat Ali Khan stöttade publicly ett förslag att göra islam den officiella statliga religionen, blev Mandal vacklad, skarpt kritisera den som `en kassering av Jinnahs sekulära vision för Pakistan,' och överfört his märka av avsägelse i Oktober 1950 från Kalkatta till den pakistanska därefter premiärministern. I hans avsägelse märka, honom anföll öppet pakistanska politikar för ignorerande av rätterna och av framtiden av minoriteter, as well as visionen av Pakistan grundare, Muhammad Ali Jinnah. UtrikesministerherrnZafrula Khan bemannar den också lekte viktiga rollen in republiken av porslin tillträde i U.N.EN. Vi har glömt vår endast Nobel bända Laureate, Dr. Abdus Salam, därför att han hörde hemma till en minoritettro.
Vi är även obekanta av faktumet att den sist högtalaren för S.P Singha- av den brittiska eraPunjab enheten och M.P.EN, Ralia RAM Indien för båda ledare allra den kristna anslutningen, cast deras dyrbart röstar i pakistansk favör och thus Punjab blev den pakistanska delen.
Kan vi förklara, varför den stora Quaiden frågade en Hindu- Jagannath Azad, a doyen av Urdu poesi för att skriva den första pakistanska nationalsången i 1947 vilken återstod en nationalsången för de 18 långa månaderna? Därför att han önskade ett kosmopolitiskt samhälle i Pakistan.
Det hade härlig poesinågot liknande detta,
för Zarray för Aé sarzameené
paak för Roshan för taabnaak för se för sitaaroñ för aaj teray
haéñ för Aé för khaak för tayreen för aaj för kaheeñ för se för kehkashaañ
haé paak sarzameené
(det pakistanska Oh-landet, varje partikel av din är upplyst vid stjärnor. Även ditt damma av har varit den ljusnade något liknande som en regnbåge)
där är inget tvivel, att non-Muslims är amongst det mest begåvad och de patriotiska pakistanierna. Försöken av våra storartade flyghjältar lika Eric Hall, Nazir Latif, den Mervyn en mitt täcker, Cecil Chaudhry, William Harney, och Peter Christy kan aldrig glömmas in kriger mot Indien. Många av dig kan för att inte veta det ut ur en slutsumma av 70 som Sitara-e-Jurats (SJ) som tilldelas till PAF, kommenderar i båda kriger, sex segrades av Kristen kommenderar. Kommenderar berömd kristen tre av PAFEN nämligen Eric Hall, Steve Joseph och M.J. O'Brien rymde det frodigt av luftar vice marskalk. O'Brien är den enda PAFEN kommenderar till serven som commandanten av medborgareförsvarhögskolan. Joshua Fazal buller är bekant som den första preacheren i Punjabi kristen som predikade vid Punjabi litteratur. Han var också den Punjab minister av lag och kassan i tidig sort50-tal. Då uppskattade regeringen Joshua Fazal buller, för his servar, för att främja det Punjabi språket, formar in av `Tamgha-e- Imtiaz.', Under tiden rymms Justice® Rana Bhagwan Das till amongst de mest ärliga domarna som tjänade som den pakistanska högsta domstolen. Bäst Pakistan danar märkes- Deepak som Parwani är ett hinduiskt, och en av de bäst modellerar är en Sunita för kristen nämligen Marshall. Ägarna av de största hotellen kedjar (Avari hotell) är Parsis. Det bäst lägger benen på ryggen spinneren i Pakistan syrsalag var ett hinduiskt. Pakistan är bäst handelsresande en Goan kristen (Gumby av Junoon och Noori berömmelse); några av Pakistan ledande musiker är också inklusive musikband lika Saraab och Aks för kristen. Och, som kan glömma den legendry aktrisen Shabnam och sångaren A. Nayyar. Även är vår bäst romanförfattare i Engelska-Bapsi Sidhwa en Parsi.
Minoritet bidrag sätter in in av vård-, utbildning, och nation-byggnad är enkelt undeniable. Pakistan kedjar den lika Kinnaird för bäst institutioner högskolan, F.C-högskola i Lahore och Parsi bildas institutioner i Karachi, förutom av bildas institutioner i mest av städerna, är en motståndskraftig frikänd som våra minoriteter är tysta nation-byggmästare. På motsvarande sätt synar vård- institutioner lik U.C.H i Lahore, minnes- kristet sjukhus i Sialkot och fritt sjukhuset i Taxila körs också av non-Muslims.
För en tid sedan, omdanade kristen världslättnadskommittén (CRWRC) och det baptistiska globala svaret (BGR) som fungerades med deras lokalpartners för att fördela nöd- omsorgobjekt bland förflyttade Muslims i Malakand uppdelning. Sagaen av minoriteter servar är lång och berömd, är behovet att majoriteten bör lära från deras minoritetbrethren som kursen av selfless servar och stoppar bränning deras rekvisita.
Det skulle är bättre, om vi lärer att bygga en bättre Pakistan för alla; och detta ska är det verkliga bidraget av oss.
*************,
ЧТО НЕСОВЕРШЕННОЛЕТИЯ UNSUNG СДЕЛАЛИ ДЛЯ ПАКИСТАНА
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Inferno Gojra еще раз выделяло потребность reassess наша обработка имущества Пакистана самого потенциального non мусульманские пакистанцы и решить будущая стратегия in the light of прошлые ошибки. Одна положительная отава этого унылого остервенения что средства обширно обсуждали нашу политику (если любые), то обрабатывать non Muslims и pondered над правоподобными фасетками будущего мировоззренческого направления.
Хотя, теперь и правительства федеральных и Пенджаба уже принимали различные административные меры излечить раны несовершеннолетий в Gojra и также объявляли итог Rs. 200 миллионов дар, для благосостояния affectees Кристиан, но реальный вопрос что учили ли мы любой урок от этих унылых repetitive остервенения и воли, котор мы всегда были научены как поступать с нашими несовершеннолетиями в будущем или не? Не будет сомнения что случаи устанавливать церков на пожаре в по-разному частях страны включая Shantinagar в Khanewal, холме Sangla и других устанавливают плох tarnished наш соотечественник также, как исламское изображение на глобальном уровне, поэтому, будет времененем которому мы ровно вспоминаем что что несовершеннолетия давали к этой стране.
Наши 62 лет chequered история доказывают что несовершеннолетия играли очень proactive роль в собирательном благосостоянии этого homeland сегодняшние 170 миллионов людей где даже 400 людей показывали смелость объявить как еврейства `' в колонке вероисповедания `' в последней национальной переписи. Было бы сярпризом для много из нас что несовершеннолетием Пакистана самым большим будет Hindus и не христианками, как согласно переписи 1998's; Номер Hindus' больше чем христианки 4000 более менее в полной населенности. Согласно переписи, каста Hindus образовывает около 1.6 процента полной населенности и около 6.6% в провинции Sindh. Перепись 1998 записала итог 2.443.614 Hindus в Пакистане.
Начать с, основывая отец, Quaid e Azam Мохаммед Али Jinnah, назначенное 2 non Muslims-Господином Zafrula Khan как министра иностранных дел и Jogindranath Mandal, руководителем dalit индусским оклича от восточного Пакистана, как министр закона и работы в первом федеральном шкафе нов суверенного государства Пакистана в 1947. Сегодня, очень несколько смогли вспомнить что было господином Zafrula Khan который начертил разрешение Lahore в 1940 и даже малое номер смогло сказать то это dalit индусское, Jogindranath Mandal председательствовало над встречей учредительное собрание Пакистана первой в августе 1947 и M.A.Jinnah приняло присягу под его presidenship. Historians верят что без носить Mandal значительно запланированных вотумов касты индусских в Бенгалии, в 1946 избраниях, in favour of Muslims, маловероятно что Пакистан come into находиться в форме которую он сделал в 1947. Но later on, он вырос все больше и больше изолированным и disillusioned с realpolitik столба-Jinnah, и когда последний премьер-министр, Liaquat Али Khan общественно поддержал предложение для того чтобы сделать мусульманством официальное вероисповедание положения, Mandal стало располагатьле ступенями, денонсированным его как `сброс зрения Jinnah светского для Пакистана,' и посланным его письмом безропотности в октябре 1950 от Kalkatta к тогдашнему премьер-министру Пакистана. В его письме безропотности, он открыто assailed пакистанские политиканы для пренебрегать правами и будущим несовершеннолетий, также, как зрение основателя Пакистана, Мохаммед Али Jinnah. Господин Zafrula Khan министра иностранных дел также сыграл важную роль в республике людей входа Китая в ООН. Мы забывали наш только Laureate Нобелевской премии, Др. Abdus Salam потому что он принадлежал к вере несовершеннолетия.
Мы даже малознакомы факта что диктор S.P Singha- последний великобританских агрегата Пенджаба эры и M.P., штосселя Ralia оба руководителя всей ассоциации Индии Кристиан, бросил их драгоценные вотумы in favour of Пакистан и таким образом Пенджаб стал частью Пакистана.
Можем мы объяснить почему большое Quaid спросило индусское Jagannath Azad, a doyen поэзии Urdu для писания первого государственного гимна Пакистана в 1947 остало государственным гимном на 18 длинних месяцев? Потому что он хотел космополитическое общество в Пакистане.
Оно имело красивейшую поэзию как это,
paak sarzameené Aé
khaak tayree aaj kaheeñ se kehkashaañ haé
Roshan taabnaak se sitaaroñ aaj haéñ Zarray paak
sarzameené Aé teray
(земля Oh Пакистана, каждая частица твоего загорается звездами. Даже ваша пыль была просияна как радуга)
там будет никаким сомнением что non-Muslims amongst самое талантливое и патриотическими пакистанцами. Усилия наших пышных героев летания любят Эрик Hall, Nazir Latif, пальто Mervyn среднее, Сесиль Chaudhry, William Harney и Питер Кристи можно никогда не забывать в войнах против Индии. Много из вас не могли знать что из итога 70 Sitara-e-Jurats (SJ) наградил к офицерам PAF в обоих войнах, 6 были выиграны офицерами Кристиан. 3 illustrious офицера Кристиан PAF именно Эрик Hall, Стив Иосиф и M.J. O'Brien держало ряд Marshal недостатка воздуха. O'Brien будет единственным офицером PAF, котор нужно служить как Commandant коллежа обороны страны. Гам Иешуа Fazal известен как первый preacher в христианках Punjabi проповедовали словесностью Punjabi. Он был также министром Пенджаба закона и казначейства в предыдущем 50s. На том времени, правительство appreciated гам Иешуа Fazal, для его обслуживаний, для повышать язык Punjabi, в форме `Tamgha-e- Imtiaz.' Между тем, Justice® Rana Bhagwan Das держится к amongst самым честным судьям которые служили верховный суд Пакистана. Модельер Deepak Пакистана самый лучший Parwani индусским, и одна из самых лучших моделей будет Кристиан именно Sunita выстраивает. Предприниматели самой большой цепи гостиниц (гостиниц Avari) будут Parsis. Самый лучший обтекатель втулки ноги в команде сверчка Пакистана был индусским. Барабанщик Пакистана самый лучший будет Goan Кристиан (Gumby fame Junoon и Noori); некоторые из musicians Пакистана leading будут также христианками включая полосы как Saraab и Aks. И, который может забыть legendry actress Shabnam и A. певицы. Nayyar. Даже наш самый лучший романист в Английском-Bapsi Sidhwa будет Parsi.
Вклад несовершеннолетий' в полях здоровья, образования и наци-здания просто undeniable. Заведения Пакистана самые лучшие любят коллеж Kinnaird, коллеж F.C в Lahore и образовательными ычереждениями Parsi в Karachi, кроме цепи образовательных ычереждений в большом части из городов, будут ясное доказательство что наши несовершеннолетия молчком наци-строители. Подобно, заведения здоровья любят U.C.H в Lahore, мемориальном стационаре Кристиан в Sialkot и свободно стационар глаза в Taxila также non-Muslims.
Недавн, реформированный Кристиан комитет сброса мира (CRWRC) и реакция баптиста глобальная (BGR) работали с их местными соучастниками для того чтобы распределить детали внимательности аварийной ситуации среди смещенных Muslims в разделении Malakand. Saga обслуживания несовершеннолетий' длинне и illustrious, потребность что большинство должно выучить от их brethren несовершеннолетия урок selfless обслуживания и остановить сгореть их свойства.
Было бы более лучше если мы учим построить более лучший Пакистан для всех; и это будет реальный вклад нами.
*************
WELKE MISKENDE MINDERHEDEN VOOR PAKISTAN HEBBEN GEDAAN
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Inferno Gojra heeft nogmaals de behoefte benadrukt om onze behandeling van meest potentiële activa van Pakistan te herwaarderen de de niet MoslimPakistani en de toekomstige strategie in het licht van afgelopen fouten te beslissen. Één positieve nasleep van dit droevige frenzy is dat de media uitgebreid ons beleid (als er om het even welk) zijn van het behandelen van de niet Moslims hebben besproken en over de waarschijnlijke facetten van toekomstige ideologische richting nagedacht.
Hoewel, nu zowel de federale als overheden van Punjab reeds diverse administratieve maatregelen hebben getroffen om de wonden van de minderheden in Gojra te helen en ook een totaal van Rs aangekondigd. 200 miljoen de toelage, voor het welzijn van Christelijke affectees, maar de echte vraag zijn dat of wij om het even welke les van dit droevige herhaalde frenzy hebben geleerd en wij ooit onderwezen hoe te zich met onze minderheden voortaan of niet te gedragen? Er zijn zonder twijfel dat de incidenten van het plaatsen van Kerken op brand in verschillende delen van het land met inbegrip van Shantinagar in Heuvel Khanewal, Sangla en anderen plaatsen slecht ons nationaal evenals Islamitisch beeld op het mondiale niveau, daarom, het is hoog tijd heeft aangetast dat wij gelijk dat herinneren welke minderheden hebben gegeven aan dit land.
Onze 62 jaar geruite geschiedenis bewijst dat de minderheden zeer pro-actieve rol in het collectieve welzijn van dit geboorteland van de 170 miljoen mensen hebben gespeeld van vandaag waar zelfs 400 mensen de moed hebben getoond om als Joden `' in de `godsdienstkolom' in de laatste nationale telling te verklaren. Het zou een verrassing voor velen van ons dat de grootste minderheid van Pakistan Hindus en niet Christenen is, zoals volgens telling 1998's zijn; Het aantal van Hindus' is meer dan de Christenen die 4000 minder in totale bevolking zijn. Volgens de Telling, vormt de kaste Hindus ongeveer 1.6 percent van de totale bevolking en ongeveer 6.6% in provincie van Sindh. De geregistreerde telling van 1998 een totaal van 2.443.614 Hindus in Pakistan.
Om te beginnen met, de oprichtende vader, Quaid e Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah, die twee niet de moslim-Heer Zafrula Khan als Minister van Buitenlandse Zaken wordt benoemd en Jogindranath Mandal die, een dalit Hindoese leider van Oost-Pakistan, als Wet en Minister van de Arbeid in het eerste federale kabinet van onlangs onafhankelijke staat van Pakistan in 1947 begroet. Vandaag, konden zeer weinigen eraan herinneren dat het de Heer Zafrula Khan was die de resolutie Lahore in 1940 opstelde en zelfs een klein aantal kon vertellen dat dit Hindoese dalit, Jogindranath Mandal eerste de constituerende assemblagezitting van Pakistan in Augustus 1947 voorzat en M.A.Jinnah eed onder zijn presidenship nam. De historici geloven dat zonder het dragen van Mandal van de significante geplande kaste Hindoese stemmen in Bengalen, in de verkiezingen van 1946, ten gunste van Moslims, het onwaarschijnlijk is dat Pakistan in de vorm tot stand zou gekomen zijn die het in 1947 deed. Maar later, groeide hij meer en meer geïsoleerd en ontgoocheld met post-Jinnah realpolitik, en toen de recente Eerste Minister, Liaquat Ali Khan openbaar een voorstel steunde om tot Islam de officiële staatsgodsdienst te maken, werd Mandal meer gewankeld, stelde het als `aan de kaak een verwerping van de seculaire visie van Jinnah voor Pakistan,' en verzond zijn brief van berusting in Oktober 1950 van Kalkatta naar de toenmalige Eerste Minister van Pakistan. In zijn berustingsbrief, bestormde hij openlijk Pakistaanse politici voor het negeren van de rechten en de toekomst van minderheden, evenals de visie van de stichter van Pakistan, Muhammad Ali Jinnah. De minister van Buitenlandse Zaken de Heer Zafrula Khan speelde ook belangrijke rol in De ingang van de Volksrepubliek van China in de V.N. Wij hebben onze enige Laureaat van de Prijs van Nobel, Dr. vergeten. Abdus Salam omdat hij tot een minderheidsgeloof behoorde.
Wij zijn zelfs onbekend van het feit dat S.P de laatste Spreker van Singha- van de Britse Assemblage van eraPunjab en AFGEVAARDIGDE, Ram Ralia beide leiders van Al Christelijke Vereniging van India, hun kostbare stemmen ten gunste van Pakistan uit:brengen en zo Punjab een deel van Pakistan werd.
Kunnen wij waarom grote Quaid een Hindoese Jagannath Azad, een oudste van poëzie Urdu vroeg om de eerste nationale hymne van Pakistan in verklaren 1947 te schrijven die een nationale hymne voor de 18 lange maanden bleef? Omdat hij de kosmopolitische maatschappij in Pakistan wilde.
Het had mooie poëzie als dit,
Aé sarzameené paak
Zarray teray Se kaheeñ aaj tayree khaak
Aé van haéñ aaj sitaaroñ Se taabnaak Roshan haé
kehkashaañ sarzameené paak
(Oh het land van Pakistan, wordt elk deeltje van u verlicht door sterren. Zelfs is uw stof opgehelderd als een regenboog)
daar is zonder twijfel dat niet-moslims onder de begaafdste en patriotic Pakistani zijn. De inspanningen van onze prachtige vliegende helden zoals Eric Hall, Nazir Latif, Middenlaag Mervyn, Cecil Chaudhry, William Harney en Peter Christy kunnen nooit in oorlogen tegen India worden vergeten. Veel van u zouden kunnen niet weten dat uit een totaal van 70 sitara-e-Jurats (SJ) die aan ambtenaren PAF in de beide Oorlogen wordt toegekend, zes door Christelijke ambtenaren werden gewonnen. Drie illustrious Christelijke Ambtenaren van PAF namelijk Eric Hall, Steve Joseph en M.J. O'Brien hield de rang van de Ondeugd Marshal van de Lucht. O'Brien is de enige ambtenaar PAF om als Commandant van de Nationale Universiteit van de Defensie te dienen. Joshua Fazal DIN is genoemd geworden eerste preacher in Christenen Punjabi die door Punjabi literatuur predikten. Hij was ook de Minister van Punjab van Wet en Schatkist in vroege jaren '50. Op dat ogenblik, waardeerde de overheid Joshua Fazal DIN, voor zijn diensten, voor het bevorderen van taal Punjabi, in vorm van `tamgha-E Imtiaz.' Ondertussen, wordt Justice® Rana Bhagwan Das gehouden aan onder de eerlijkste rechters die het Opperste Hof van Pakistan dienden. Is de beste de manierontwerper Deepak Parwani van Pakistan Hindoes, en één van de beste modellen is een Christelijke namelijk Sunita opstelt. De eigenaars van de grootste hotelsketting (Hotels Avari) zijn Parsis. De beste beenspinner in de veenmolteam van Pakistan was Hindoes. Beste is drummer van Pakistan een Christen Goan (Gumby van bekendheid Junoon en Noori); wat van de belangrijke musici van Pakistan zijn ook Christenen met inbegrip van banden zoals Saraab en Aks. En, die legendry actress Shabnam en singer A. kan vergeten. Nayyar. Zelfs onze beste is novelist in Engels-Bapsi Sidhwa een Parsi.
De bijdrage van minderheden' op gebied van gezondheid, onderwijs en natie-bouwt is eenvoudig onbetwistbaar. Is de beste instellingen van Pakistan zoals Universiteit Kinnaird, F.C Universiteit in onderwijsinstellingen Lahore en Parsi in Karachi, naast ketting van onderwijsinstellingen in de meeste steden, een duidelijk bewijs dat onze minderheden stille natie-bouwers zijn. Op dezelfde manier worden de gezondheidsinstellingen zoals U.C.H in Lahore, het Herdenkings Christelijke Ziekenhuis in Sialkot en het vrije oogziekenhuis in Taxila ook geleid door niet-moslims.
Meer onlangs, vormde de Christen het Comité van de Hulp van de Wereld (opnieuw CRWRC) en de Doopsgezinde Globale Reactie (BGR) werkte met hun lokale partners om de punten van de noodsituatiezorg onder verplaatste Moslims in Afdeling te verdelen Malakand. De saga van de minderheden' diensten is lang en illustrious, is de behoefte dat de meerderheid van hun minderheidsbrethren de les van selfless dienst zou moeten leren en ophouden brandend hun eigenschappen.
Het zou beter zijn als wij leren om beter Pakistan voor allen te bouwen; en dit zal de echte bijdrage door ons zijn.
*************
ما [أونسونغ] أقليات قد أتمّوا لباكستان
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
[غجرا] يركّز جحيم يتلقّى [أنس غين] الحاجة أن يعيد معالجتنا من باكستان [أسّت-] ممكنة أكثر الباكستانيّ مسلمة غير وقرّرت الإستراتيجية مقبلة [إين ث ليغت وف] أغلاط سابقة. واحدة نتيجة إيجابيّة من هذا نوبة حزينة أنّ يتناقش الأوساط يتلقّى بشكل واسع سياستنا (إن هناك يكون أيّ) من يعامل ال غير [موسليم] ويفكّر على السطيحات مرجّحة من اتّجاه مقبلة إيديولوجيّة.
رغم أنّ, الآن على حدّ سواء فيديراليّة و [بونجب] حكومات يتلقّى سابقا يأخذون [أدمينيسترتيف مسور] مختلفة أن يشفي الأجراح من الأقليات في [غجرا] وأيضا يعلن مجموعة [رس]. 200 مليون منحة, للخير من ال [أفّكتيس] مسيحية, غير أنّ السؤال حقيقيّة أنّ ما إذا قد علم نحن أيّ دروس من هذا حزينة تكراريّة نوبة وإرادة نحن في أيّ وقت يكون نعلم كيف أن يتصرّف مع أقلياتنا في مستقبل أو لا? هناك ما من شك أنّ يضع حادثات من يثبت كنائس على نار في أجزاء مختلفة من البلد بما في ذلك [شنتينغر] في [كهنول], [سنغلا] تل وأخرى يتلقّى على نحو رديء يلوّث مواطنتنا [أس ولّ س] صورة [إيسلميك] في المستوى شاملة, لذلك, هو [هي تيم] أنّ نحن بالتّساوي نتذكّر أنّ ما أقليات قد أعطوا إلى هذا بلد.
نا 62 [شقور] سنون تاريخ يبرهن أنّ أقليات قد لعبوا دور تمهيديّة جدّا في الخير جماعيّة من هذا وطن من هذه الأيّام 170 [ميلّيون بيوبل] حيث حتّى 400 الناس قد أبدوا الشجاعة أن يفيدبنفسي ك `[جو]' في ال `دين عمود' في التعداد متأخّرة وطنيّة. هو كان مفاجأة ل كثير من نا أنّ باكستان أقلية كبيرة [هيندو] ولا مسيحيات, بما أنّ وفقا ل 1998 تعداد; [هيندو]' رقم أكثر من المسيحيات الذي يكون 4000 أقلّ في السّكان إجماليّة. وفقا ل التعداد, طائفة يمثّل [هيندو] حوالي 1.6 نسبة مئويّة من الالسّكان إجماليّة وحوالي 6.6% في محافظة [سنده]. ال 1998 سجّل تعداد مجموعة من 2,443,614 [هيندو] في باكستان.
أن يبدأ مع, ال [فووندينغ فثر], [قويد] [إ] [أزم] [موهمّد] علي [جينّه], يعيّن اثنان غير [موسليمس-سر] [زفرولا] [كهن] كوزير الخارجيّة و [جوجندرنث] [مندل], [دليت] زعيمة [هيندو] يمطر من باكستان شرقيّة, كقانون وعمل وزيرة في الخزانة أولى فيديراليّة من [إيندبندنت ستت] باكستان حديثا في 1947. اليوم, جدّا قليل استطاع تذكّرت أنّ كان هو سيد [زفرولا] [كهن] الذي سحب لاهور قرار في 1940 وحتّى رقم صغيرة استطاع قلت أنّ هذا [دليت] [هيندو], [جوجندرنث] [مندل] رأس على باكستان أولى مقوّمة اجتماع جلسة في أغسطس - آب 1947 و [م.جينّه] أخذ قسم تحت [برسدنشيب] ه. مؤرخات يصدقون أنّ دون [مندل] يحمل من الهامّة يبرمج طائفة إقتراعات [هيندو] في بنغال, في ال 1946 إنتخابات, [إين ففوور وف] [موسليم], هو بعيد احتمال أنّ [كم ينتو] باكستان يكون في الشكل أنّ هو أتمّ في 1947. غير أنّ [لتر ون], نما هو بدرجة متزايدة يعزل ويحرّر مع ال [بوست-جينّه] [رلبوليتيك], وعندما رئيس وزراء متأخّرة, [ليقوت] علي [كهن] علنا ساند اقتراح أن يجعل إسلام الرسميّة دولة دين, [مندل] أصبح أكثر متعرّج, يشجب هو ك `رفض من [جينّه] رؤية قرنيّة لباكستان,' ويرسل حرفه الإستقالة في أكتوبر - تشرين الأوّل 1950 من [كلكتّا] إلى الرئيس وزراء موجود عندئذ باكستان. في ه إستقالة حرف, هاجم هو علانيّة سياسيات باكستانيّ ل يتغاضى الحقوق ومستقبل الأقليات, [أس ولّ س] الرؤية من باكستان مؤسسة, [موهمّد] علي [جينّه]. وزير الخارجيّة لعب سيد [زفرولا] [كهن] أيضا دور مهمّة في [بيوبلس ربوبليك وف شنا] مدخل في المنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة. نحن كنّا قد نسينا نا فقط [نوبل بريز] متحصّل على تقدير, [در.]. [أبدوس] [سلم] لأنّ هو انتسب إلى أقلية إيمان.
نحن حتّى غريبة من الحقيقة أنّ [س.ب] [سنغ-] صبّ المتحدث متأخّرة من البريطانيّة عصر [بونجب] اجتماع و [م.ب.], [رليا] [رم-] كلا زعيمات من كلّ هند جمعية مسيحية, إقتراعاتهم ثمينة [إين ففوور وف] باكستان ولذلك [بونجب] أصبح جزء باكستان.
يستطيع نحن فسّرت لما [قويد] عظيمة سأل [جغنّث] [هيندو-] [أزد], [ا] [دون] من [أوردو] شعر أن يكتب ال [نأيشنل نثم] أولى باكستان في 1947 أيّ بقي [نأيشنل نثم] ل ال 18 شهور طويلة? لأنّ هو أراد مجتمعة عالميّة في باكستان.
هو تلقّى شعر جميلة مثل هذا,
[أ] [سرزمين] [بك]
[زرّي] [تري] [ه] [أج] [سترو] [س] [تبنك]
[روشن] [ه] [كهكش] [س] [كهي] [أج] [تر] [كهك]
[أ] [سرزمين] [بك]
([أه] أضءت أرض باكستان, كلّ جسيم من خاصّتي يكون بنجوم. حتّى أنرت غبارك يتلقّى يكون مثل قوس قزح)
هناك ما من شك أنّ [نون-موسليمس] [أمونغست] ال أكثر موهوبة والباكستانيّ وطنيّة. يحبّ الجهود من نا عظيمة طيران بطلات [إريك] [هلّ], [نزير] [لتيف], [مرفن] طبقة متوسّطة, [سسل] [شودهري], وليام [هرني] وبيتر [كريستي] يستطيع أبدا كنت نسيت في حروب ضدّ هند. منح كثير من أنت أمكن لم يعرف أنّ من مجموعة من 70 [ستر--جورتس] ([سج]) إلى [بف] ضابطات في كلا الحروب, ستّة كان ربحت ب [كريستين] ضابطات. ثلاثة ضابطات شهيرة مسيحية من ال [بف] أيّ [إريك] [هلّ], ستيف [جوسف] و [م.ج.]. [أ'برين] أمسك الرتبة من هواء رذيلة مارشال. [أ'برين] الوحيدة [بف] ضابطة أن يخدم كالرائدة من ال [نأيشنل دفنس] كلية. [جوشوا] [فزل] عرفت ضجيج كالواعظ أولى في [بونجبي] مسيحيات الذي وعظ ب [بونجبي] أدب. هو كان أيضا [بونجب] وزيرة من قانون وخزينة في مبكّرة خمسينات. [أت ثت تيم], قدّم الحكومة [جوشوا] [فزل] ضجيج, لخدماته, ل يروّج [بونجبي] لغز, في شكل ال `[تمغ--] [إيمتيز].' في الوقت نفسه, أمسكت [جوستيس] [رنا] [بهغون] [دس] إلى [أمونغست] القاضيات صادقة أكثر الذي خدم المحكمة عليا باكستان. باكستان [فشيون دسنر] جيّدة [ديبك] [بروني] [هيندو], وواحدة من النماذج جيّدة مسيحية أيّ [سونيتا] مارشال. المالكات من الكبيرة فنادق سلسلة ([أفري] فنادق) [برسس]. الجيّدة ساق كان غزال في باكستان جدجد فريق [هيندو]. باكستان طبال جيّدة [غن] مسيحية ([غمبي] من [جونوون] و [نووري] شهرة); بعض من باكستان موسيقيات رئيسيّة أيضا مسيحيات بما في ذلك نطق مثل [سرب] و [أكس]. و, الذي يستطيع نسيت ممثلة [لجندري] [شبنم] ومغنية [أ.]. [نر]. حتّى روائيتنا جيّدة في [سدهوا] [إنغليش-ببس] [برس].
أقليات' مساهمة في مجالات من صحة, تربية و [نأيشن-بويلدينغ] ببساطة أكيدة. باكستان يحبّ مؤسسات جيّدة [كينّيرد] كلية, [ف.ك] كلية في لاهور و [برس] [إدوكأيشنل ينستيتثأيشن] في كراتشي, فضلا عن سلسلة ال [إدوكأيشنل ينستيتثأيشن] في أكثر من المدائن, برهان واضحة أنّ أقلياتنا يسكت [نأيشن-بويلدرس]. بالمثل, صحة يحبّ مؤسسات [أو.ك.ه] في لاهور, مستشفى تذكاريّة مسيحية في [سلكوت] وحرّة عين مستشفى في [تإكسيلا] أيضا ركضت ب [نون-موسليمس].
أكثر مؤخّرا, أصلح مسيحية عالم راحة لجنة ([كرورك]) ومعمدة إستجابة شاملة ([بغر]) يعمل مع شريكاتهم محلّية أن يوزّع طارئ عناية مواد بين يزاح [موسليم] في [ملكند] تقسيم. ال [سغ] الأقليات' خدمات طويلة وشهيرة, الحاجة أنّ الأغلبية سوفت علمت من هم أقلية [برثرن] الدروس من خدمة أنانيّة وتوقّفت يحرق خاصيتهم.
هو كان جيّدة إن نحن نعلم أن يبني باكستان جيّدة ل كلّ; وسيكون هذا المساهمة حقيقيّة ب نا.
*************
|
|
| August 28, 2009 | 2:55 AM |
|
|
 |
|
kasi
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
available in: (original) | | | | | | | | |
|

Kasi", a Pashtoon tribe, kasiz belong to the Afghan Pashtoon blood-line.
the great always sacrifices for pukhtoon nation, for govt of pakistan.
kasi
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Kasi ", une tribu de Pashtoon, kasiz appartiennent à la sang-ligne afghane de Pashtoon.
les grands toujours sacrifices pour la nation de pukhtoon, pour le gouvernement du Pakistan. les grands rôles joués pour enlever l'illiterecy, la résistance contre des lois islamiques (kasi aimal de MIR) l'instruit et medern jamais non jamais soutenu et peuvent vouloir jamais non pour toujours soutenu
kasi
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
Kasi ", una tribu de Pashtoon, kasiz pertenece a la sangre-línea afgana de Pashtoon.
los grandes siempre sacrificios para la nación del pukhtoon, para el govt de Paquistán. los papeles grandes desempeñados de quitar illiterecy, resistencia contra los leyes islámicos (kasi aimal del MIR) el educado y medern nunca llevada siempre y pueden querer nunca llevado por siempre
kasi
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Kasi ", una tribù di Pashtoon, kasiz appartiene alla anima-linea afgana di Pashtoon.
sempre i sacrifici grandi per la nazione del pukhtoon, per govt del pakistan. i ruoli grandi svolti per la rimozione il illiterecy, la resistenza contro le leggi islamiche (kasi aimal del MIR) l'istruito e del medern non sopportato mai mai e possono volere non sopportato mai per sempre
kasi
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Kasi ", ein Pashtoon Stamm, kasiz gehören der afghanischen Pashtoon Blutlinie.
die großen immer Opfer für pukhtoon Nation, für govt von Pakistan. gespielte grosse Rollen für das Entfernen von illiterecy, von Widerstand gegen islamische Gesetze (MIR aimal kasi) das gebildete und medern nie überhaupt getragen und können willen nie für immer getragen
kasi
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Kasi ", um tribe de Pashtoon, kasiz pertence à sangue-linha Afghan de Pashtoon.
sempre os sacrifícios grandes para a nação do pukhtoon, para o govt de Paquistão. os papéis grandes jogados para remover o illiterecy, a resistência de encontro às leis islamic (kasi aimal do RIM) o educado e o medern nunca carregado sempre e podem querer nunca carregado para sempre
kasi
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Kasi ", en Pashtoon stam, kasiz tillhörde den afghanska Pashtoonen ge första erfarenh -fodrar.
storen offrar alltid för pukhtoonnation, för govt av pakistan. lekte stora roller för att ta bort illiterecyen, motstånd mot islamiska lagar (aimal kasi för mir) det bildada och medern aldrig fött någonsin och kan ska aldrig född för evigt
kasi
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Kasi ", триба Pashtoon, kasiz принадлежит к афганской кров-линии Pashtoon.
большие всегда поддачи для нации pukhtoon, для govt Пакистана. сыгранные большие роли для извлекать illiterecy, сопротивление против мусульманских прав (kasi mir aimal) educated и medern никогда, котор носят всегда и могут завещать никогда после того как они принесены forever
kasi
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Kasi ", een stam Pashtoon, kasiz behoort tot de Afghaanse bloed-lijn Pashtoon.
groot offert altijd voor pukhtoonnatie, voor govt van Pakistan. de gespeelde grote rollen voor het verwijderen van illiterecy, weerstand tegen Islamitische wetten (mir aimal kasi) opgeleide en medern nooit geboren ooit en kunnen zullen nooit geboren voor altijd
[كس]
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
ينتسب [كس] ", [بشتوون] قبيلة, [كسز] إلى الأفغانيّة [بشتوون] [بلوود-لين].
العظيمة دائما تضحيات ل [بوكهتوون] أمة, ل [غفت] باكستان. يلعب أدوار كبيرة ل يزيل [إيلّيترسي], مقاومة ضدّ قانون [إيسلميك] ([مير] [كس] [أيمل]) المتعلّمة و [مدرن] أبدا [بورن] في أيّ وقت ويمكن أردت أبدا [بورن] دائما
|
|
|
|
 |
|
Woman knifed for foiling rape bid
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
available in: (original) | | | | | | | | |
|
By: Mr. Imran Mazher (Rays of Development Organization)
MAILSI, Pakistan: A woman of Mailsi was knifed to death for stopping a rape attempt on her in Karachi here on Sunday.
According to per details, Abdul Malik and his wife Gulzar Bibi of Mohallah Siddiqiabad went to Karachi to work. They started working in a house at Shereen Colony.
On the day of incident, cook Muhammad Mumtaz allegedly tried to rape Gulzar Bibi when the house owner and his family were not at home. Gulzar Bibi of fared resistance to Mumtaz. This infuriated Mumtaz and he allegedly knifed her to death and hid the body in water tank.
The police have registered a case and started investigations. The Police arrested Mumtaz on suspicion. And during the investigations, the accused confessed to committing the crime. After an autopsy, the body was handed over to Abdul Malik, who brought it to Mailsi for burial.
Source:
Ferhan Mazher,
Chairman (Rays of Development Organization, Sargodha, Pakistan)
La femme knifed pour l'offre contrecarrante de viol
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Par : M. Imran Mazher (rayons d'organisation de développement)
MAILSI, Pakistan : Une femme de Mailsi était knifed à la mort pour arrêter une tentative de viol sur elle dans la Karachi ici dimanche.
Selon par des détails, Abdul Malik et son épouse Gulzar Bibi de Mohallah Siddiqiabad sont allés à la Karachi fonctionner. Ils ont commencé à fonctionner dans une maison à la colonie de Shereen.
Le jour de l'incident, le cuisinier Muhammad Mumtaz a essayé prétendument de violer Gulzar Bibi quand le propriétaire de maison et sa famille n'étaient pas à la maison. Gulzar Bibi de résistance allée à Mumtaz. Ces Mumtaz et lui fâchés knifed l'à la mort et ont caché prétendument le corps dans le réservoir d'eau.
La police a enregistré un cas et des investigations commencées. La police a arrêté Mumtaz sur le soupçon. Et pendant les investigations, accusé admis à commettre le crime. Après une autopsie, le corps a été remis à Abdul Malik, qui l'a apporté à Mailsi pour l'enterrement.
Source :
Ferhan Mazher,
Président (raies d'organisation de développement, Sargodha, Pakistan)
La mujer knifed para la oferta foiling de la violación
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
Por: Sr. Imran Mazher (rayos de la organización del desarrollo)
MAILSI, Paquistán: Una mujer de Mailsi era knifed a la muerte para parar una tentativa de la violación en ella en Karachi aquí el domingo.
Según por los detalles, Abdul Malik y su esposa Gulzar Bibi de Mohallah Siddiqiabad fueron a Karachi a trabajar. Comenzaron a trabajar en una casa en la colonia de Shereen.
En el día del incidente, el cocinero Muhammad Mumtaz alegado intentó violar Gulzar Bibi cuando el dueño de casa y su familia no estaban en el país. Gulzar Bibi de la resistencia ida a Mumtaz. Este Mumtaz y él enfurecidos alegado knifed la a la muerte y ocultaron el cuerpo en tanque de agua.
El policía ha colocado un caso e investigaciones comenzadas. El policía arrestó Mumtaz en la suspicacia. Y durante las investigaciones, acusado confesado a confiar el crimen. Después de una autopsia, el cuerpo fue entregado a Abdul Malik, que lo trajo a Mailsi para el entierro.
Fuente:
Ferhan Mazher,
presidente (rayos de la organización del desarrollo, Sargodha, Paquistán)
La donna knifed per sventare l'offerta della violenza
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Da: Sig. Imran Mazher (raggi dell'organizzazione di sviluppo)
MAILSI, Pakistan: Una donna di Mailsi era knifed alla morte per l'arresto del tentativo della violenza su lei in Karachi qui la domenica.
Secondo per i particolari, Abdul Malik e la sua moglie Gulzar Bibi di Mohallah Siddiqiabad sono andato a Karachi lavorare. Hanno cominciato funzionare in una casa alla colonia di Shereen.
Il giorno dell'avvenimento, il cuoco Muhammad Mumtaz presunto ha provato a colza Gulzar Bibi quando il proprietario di casa e la sua famiglia non erano nel paese. Gulzar Bibi di resistenza andata a Mumtaz. Questi Mumtaz e lui infuriated presunto knifed lei alla morte ed hanno nascosto il corpo in carro armato dell'acqua.
La polizia ha registrato un caso e lle indagini iniziate. La polizia ha arrestato Mumtaz su sospetto. E durante le indagini, accusato confessato a commettere il crimine. Dopo un'analisi, il corpo è stato cosegnato a Abdul Malik, che lo ha portato a Mailsi per la sepoltura.
Fonte:
Ferhan Mazher,
presidente (raggi dell'organizzazione di sviluppo, Sargodha, Pakistan)
Frau knifed für vereitelndes Raubangebot
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Durch: Herr. Imran Mazher (Strahlen der Entwicklung Organisation)
MAILSI, Pakistan: Eine Frau von Mailsi war knifed zum Tod für das Stoppen eines Raubversuchs auf ihr in Karachi hier am Sonntag.
Entsprechend pro Details gingen Abdul Malik und seine Frau Gulzar Bibi von Mohallah Siddiqiabad zu Karachi, zu arbeiten. Sie fingen an, in einem Haus an der Shereen Kolonie zu arbeiten.
Am Tag des Ereignisses, versuchte Koch Muhammad Mumtaz angeblich, Gulzar Bibi zu rauben, als der Hausbesitzer und seine Familie nicht zu Hause waren. Gulzar Bibi des gegangenen Widerstandes zu Mumtaz. Dieses wütend gemachte Mumtaz und er angeblich knifed sie zum Tod und versteckten den Körper im Wasserbehälter.
Die Polizei hat einen Fall und begonnene Untersuchungen registriert. Die Polizei hielt Mumtaz auf Misstrauen fest. Und während der Untersuchungen, beschuldigt bekannt zur Festlegung des Verbrechens. Nach einer Autopsie wurde der Körper zu Abdul Malik überreicht, der ihn Mailsi für Beerdigung holte.
Quelle:
Ferhan Mazher,
Vorsitzender (Strahlen der Entwicklung Organisation, Sargodha, Pakistan)
A mulher knifed para a oferta foiling da violação
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Por: Sr. Imran Mazher (raios da organização do desenvolvimento)
MAILSI, Paquistão: Uma mulher de Mailsi era knifed à morte para parar uma tentativa da violação nela em Karachi aqui em domingo.
De acordo com por detalhes, Abdul Malik e sua esposa Gulzar Bibi de Mohallah Siddiqiabad foram a Karachi trabalhar. Começaram trabalhar em uma casa na colônia de Shereen.
No dia do incident, o cozinheiro Muhammad Mumtaz tentou alegada violar Gulzar Bibi quando o proprietário de casa e sua família não estavam no repouso. Gulzar Bibi da resistência fared a Mumtaz. Estes Mumtaz e enfurecidos alegada knifed a à morte e esconderam o corpo no tanque de água.
As polícias registaram um caso e umas investigações começadas. As polícias prenderam Mumtaz na suspeita. E durante as investigações, acusado confessed a cometer o crime. Após uma autópsia, o corpo foi entregado sobre a Abdul Malik, que o trouxe a Mailsi para o enterro.
Fonte:
Ferhan Mazher,
presidente (raios da organização do desenvolvimento, Sargodha, Paquistão)
Kvinnan som baktalas för att omkullkasta, våldtar anbud
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Vid: Herr Imran Mazher (strålar av utvecklingsorganisationen)
MAILSI, Pakistan: En kvinna av Mailsi baktalades till döds för att stoppa ett våldtaförsök på henne i Karachi här på söndag.
Enligt per specificerar, Abdul Malik, och hans fru Gulzar Bibi av Mohallah Siddiqiabad gick till Karachi att fungera. De startade arbetet i ett hus på den Shereen kolonin.
På dagen av incidentet försökte kocken Muhammad Mumtaz allegedly att våldta Gulzar Bibi, då husägaren och hans familj inte var hemmastadda. Gulzar Bibi av fared motstånd till Mumtaz. Denna görade rosenrasande Mumtaz och han baktalade allegedly henne till döds och dolde förkroppsliga bevattnar in behållaren.
Polisen har registrerat ett fall och startade utredningar. Den polis arresterade Mumtazen på misstanke. Och under utredningarna, anklagad bekänna till att begå brott. Efter en obduktion räcktes förkroppsliga över till Abdul Malik, som kom med den till Mailsi för jordfästning.
Källa:
Ferhan Mazher,
ordförande (strålar av utvecklingsorganisationen, Sargodha, Pakistan)
Женщина knifed для foiling заявкы рапса
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
: Г-н. Imran Mazher (лучи организации развития)
MAILSI, Пакистан: Женщина Mailsi была knifed к смерти для останавливать попытку рапса на ей в Karachi здесь на воскресенье.
Согласно в деталям, Abdul Malik и его супруга Gulzar Bibi Mohallah Siddiqiabad пошли к Karachi работать. Они начали работать в доме на колонии Shereen.
На день случая, кашевар Muhammad Mumtaz allegedly попытался изнасиловать Gulzar Bibi когда предприниматель дома и его семья не были дома. Gulzar Bibi поживанного сопротивления к Mumtaz. Эти разъяренные Mumtaz и он allegedly knifed она к смерти и спрятали тело в баке воды.
Полиции регистрировали случай и начатые исследования. Полиции арестовали Mumtaz на подозрении. И во время исследований, обвиненное признано к поручать злодеяние. После аутопсии, тело было hand over к Abdul Malik, которое принесло его к Mailsi для захоронения.
Источник:
Ferhan Mazher,
руководитель (лучи организации развития, Sargodha, Пакистана)
De vrouw knifed voor het foiling van verkrachtingsbod
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Door: M. Imran Mazher (Stralen van de Organisatie van de Ontwikkeling)
MAILSI, Pakistan: Een vrouw van Mailsi was knifed aan dood voor hier het tegenhouden van een verkrachtingspoging op haar in Karachi op Zondag.
Volgens per details, gingen Abdul Malik en zijn vrouw Gulzar Bibi van Mohallah Siddiqiabad naar Karachi werken. Zij begonnen in een huis bij Kolonie te werken Shereen.
Op de dag van incident, probeerde de kok Muhammad Mumtaz naar verluidt om Gulzar Bibi te verkrachten toen de huiseigenaar en zijn familie niet thuis waren. Gulzar Bibi van gegaane weerstand tegen Mumtaz. Dit razend gemaakte Mumtaz en hij knifed haar naar verluidt aan dood en verborg het lichaam in watertank.
De politie heeft een geval en begonnen onderzoeken geregistreerd. Politie gearresteerde Mumtaz op verdenking. En tijdens de onderzoeken, beschuldigd bekend aan het begaan van de misdaad. Na een autopsie, werd het lichaam overhandigd aan Abdul Malik, die het aan Mailsi voor begrafenis bracht.
Bron:
Ferhan Mazher,
Voorzitter (Stralen van de Organisatie van de Ontwikkeling, Sargodha, Pakistan)
إمرأة كشط ل يفشل عمليّة اغتصاب عرض
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
ب: [مر.]. [إيمرن] [مزهر] (أشعة من تطوير تنظيم)
[ميلس], باكستان: كان إمرأة [ميلس] كشط إلى موت ل يتوقّف عمليّة اغتصاب محاولة على ه في كراتشي هنا في يوم الأحد.
وفقا ل لكلّ تفاصيل, ذهب [أبدول] [مليك] وزوجته [غلزر] [بيبي] من [موهلّه] [سدّيقيبد] إلى كراتشي أن يعمل. هم بدأوا يعمل في منزل في [شرين] مستعمرة.
على اليوم الحادث, حاول طبخ [موهمّد] ممتاز زعما أن يغتصب [غلزر] [بيبي] عندما ال [هووس وونر] وأسرته [ب] لم [أت هوم]. [غلزر] [بيبي] من يسافر مقاومة إلى ممتاز. هذا يغضب كشطه ممتاز وهو زعما إلى موت وأخفى الجسم في [وتر تنك].
قد سجّل الشرطة حالة ويبدأ تحقيقات. أوقف الشرطة ممتاز على توهم. وأثناء التحقيقات, ال يتّهم يعترف إلى يرتكب الجريمة. بعد تشريح جثّث, [هند وفر] الجسم كان إلى [أبدول] [مليك], الذي أحضر هو إلى [ميلس] لقبر.
مصدر:
[فرهن] [مزهر],
رئيس مجلس إدارة (أشعة من تطوير تنظيم, [سرغدها], باكستان)
|
|
| February 24, 2009 | 9:45 AM |
|
|
 |
|
FICTION AND NON FICTION
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
available in: (original) | | | | | | | | |
|
The Chronicles of Udyana:
‘Aeon Reloaded’’ (Part one):
The ‘two’ worlds:
The enormous patch of dark land expanded ahead of the little, exhausted wayfarers seemed to be rolling beneath their feet like a treadmill, not willing to confirm the other end ever.
Occasionally occurring, giant dawn redwoods stretched all the way up to the dark sky made the environ all the more gloomy, with the assistance of undergrowth of the most peculiar kind extended everywhere. Trudging over the carpet of mosses amongst the large crags of unusually black porous structure, giving home to the sucking lichens, the travelers seemed not to have a whit of idea about the land.
The sallow moon overhead was completely jacketed by the shreds of wandering clouds that perhaps wanted nothing more then stopping the sapped travelers with the fear of the imminent unseen in the little moonlight.
The travelers, three in number were looking not older then ten years of age, & most peculiarly, they were all girls. Their features were indistinct in the dark except for the very pronounce weariness. One of them, rather healthy one with a rucksack on her shoulder was almost swaying from side to side with tiredness. Behind her was a girl having totally different feature then the other two, moreover she seemed injured as the third one had her arm around her neck to assist her to walk. & the third one herself was looking at no peace either; the pallor of her face was sneaking more upon tragedy then panic.
& before they could trudge a few hundred more feet ahead, they found themselves standing at the foot of a range of fine dome-shaped hills with the earth all plain. The hills seemed to be lacking all floral life else the dry grass carpeting it or the brushwood punctuating the wide gaps. This was the first time they’ve seen any hefty structure else the giant trees, crags or the basalt rocks in this land & they felt more like at home to see something resembling the mountains they’ve come from.
The kid ahead of the lagging pair turned back, looking apprehensively at them.
‘We’ve to take the chance’, the one looking injured murmured in a meager tone, ‘that’s all we can do’.
The other two girls looked on their left & right as though looking for something that could help.
‘We need to hurry’, the injured girl pronounced again.
‘It would be difficult for you to climb’, the healthy child strolled back toward her.
‘Come, Moon’, she smiled wanly, ‘we’re the climbers of highest mountain ranges of the world, aren’t we’?
‘But you’re injured’.
‘& that’s just a dune before the hills we had, from where we belong’.
A silence followed the answer of the injured girl & the girl called Moon uttered again, ‘but we don’t know what is behind these hills’.
‘Did we know what’s in this land’?
‘But…we really need to think again’.
‘When we entered this land…we lost every right of deciding a new path, all we can do now is to keep moving’, the finality of her word had such stillness which made Moon flinch.
‘If that’s what you want’, the girl assisting her spoke mildly, ‘let’s pick our way’.
& with a little boosted up vigor, the girls started ascending the dry hill.
‘It’s really easy’, Moon heaved an ecstatic sigh, wiping sweat off her head, ‘I mean…those hills we’ve there, ah…rough & tough’.
‘Wish we could take them back’, added the assisting girl.
‘Yeah…if we ever get back’, replied Moon in a flushed out voice.
‘Don’t mope, Moon; we’re here for a cause’.
‘If there’s one, Miss Hercules’. The girl stopped short as Moon ended her sentence.
‘Look Moon, I told you to quit at the very first instant. I didn’t beg you to come along, did I’?
‘And now that’s what you’ll tell me Sarah, after I’ve risked my life for ‘your cause’.
‘My cause’? Sarah hollered, slackening the grip of injured girl around her neck, ‘& you think it all happened cause of me’?
‘Even if it didn’t…but we could always get some responsible elder in it. Why can’t you get it that coming here like this was a misbegotten idea’.
‘I dunno…I just know that I knew it from the very first moment that fear has doused your scruples & you’re cureless’.
‘STOP’, the injured girl yelled, ‘would you guys ever learn to be sensible’?
A hush fell over the other two. & without waiting for them to say anything, the injured girl lamed ahead, huffily.
‘Hey, Hannah, hey…stop’, Moon rushed behind her, ‘look, hey, see’, she caught her in a couple of seconds, ‘I’m sorry, I really am…but you see’, she slowed down a bit, ‘well…ah, I dunno…please, please…excuse me’. She turned back toward Sarah who was standing with her arms akimbo, ‘you know…I’m sorry…you, you know me…I…I’ & she drooped her head helplessly.
‘It’s ok…’, Sarah walked toward her, ‘I’m sorry as well…I would try my best not to let it happen again’.
Moon didn’t look up & Sarah knew that was because of eyes that must be teeming with tears.
‘Let’s move’, Hannah patted her shoulder & Sarah strode ahead to help her move & in a couple of minutes they were at the top of the hill looking at the wide vistas stretched ahead. There was a lake almost a hundred feet away from the hill, surrounded on three sides with this ‘easy’ hill range. On the fourth side however, the usual giant, dark, porous crags impeded any further view. The calm & quite waters were betraying the spotted moon, half hidden in clouds & a few stars scattered randomly overhead.
‘That’s, ah…only one word…Marvelous’! Hannah seemed to have forgotten her injury completely. & before she could look at the other two, she heard a bliss full cry as Moon whooshed past her like a speedy bullet down toward the grassland leading to the splendid, dark lake.
‘Oh…our mermaid…I forgot’! Sarah smiled meekly, looking at the rushing Moon, ‘let’s move’, & she helped Hannah move ahead.
Moon was washing her face after drinking as much of the cool water as she could when they reached her.
‘It’s lovely, isn’t it’, she looked up at them happily, ‘wish mummy were here’ the forbidden sentenced had slipped out of her mouth before she could stop herself. The thrill was all quenched with the awkwardness & they all fell silent.
Sarah helped Hannah crouch down near the bank of the cool & clean lake after a minute & squatted beside her. Moon, finding nothing to kill the ineptness, opened up her sack.
‘I told you we should’ve taken more’. She tried a jolly smile while taking out all that she’d packed so carefully some 4 hours ago. 3 packets of chips, the two remaining orange juice bottles, 3 packed whooper sandwich, 3 large bars of chocolates, a handful of candies & 3 half rolls of biscuits.
‘You…er, any one needs something to…er…eat’? The other two shook their heads.
‘We really should…you see, after all the toiling’, she didn’t know what was coming out of her mouth, while she was taking out the matchbox & the torch out. & with the torch, came out a photograph trapped at the end of the button.
‘Oh…papa came with me here’, she smiled, looking lovingly at the photograph so little conspicuous in the drab moonlight & then stuffed it in her trousers’ pocket.
‘At least you Hannah’! She looked at Hannah who was looking away.
‘I’m not hungry’, returned Hannah, ‘& you see, we should keep this lot until we find her…I dunno whether this dale would be able to feed us…you see, it’s looking more of barren & lifeless except for the giant trees & creepers scattered every where, but we aren’t conditioned to eating leaves, are we’?
Moon looked from her sweeties to Hannah, she knew Hannah was right but these things won’t be of much help for the unknown span of time they’d to stay here for the search. She cast a last look at the sparkling packaging of the stuff & heaving a sigh, she started stuffing all that again in the rucksack.
‘But you should have the drink at least’, she handed over the orange juice bottle to Hannah.
‘I’m alright. Don’t worry. I’d rather keep that for the time to come’, she refused, packing the bottles with other stuff as well.
‘Shall we move now, eh’? She asked after a silence of some five minutes.
‘I think you’re both much tired & drowsy to walk’, Sarah replied, ‘what do you think of forty winks, I’d be on the vigil’! Moon’s heavy eyes shone with a strange light at the offer.
‘But we haven’t come here to rest’.
‘Rest is all the same very important to keep us moving’.
‘What about you? You go sleep, I’d be on the vigil’, Hannah wasn’t satisfied. Presently, the prospect of an alfresco sleep & that too in a strange land didn’t seem so welcoming but Moon had already sprawled on the soft grassy ground.
Sarah smiled, ‘Ok, we’d have it in turns, I’m not feeling sleepy. You both can have a nap here. This is suitable place, I guess. The ground is soft, eh’?
‘Yes…but…but you’ll have to wake me up after 2 hours…I’d be on vigil after that’. Replied Hannah after mulling it over for a couple of minutes. ‘Yeah, I would…it’s now…er’, she consulted her watch but stood up at once, looking perplexed. ‘Er…it’s…it’s not working, what time do you have’?
Hannah jerked her arm to stir the sleeve slightly but screwed up her eyes just that very moment.
‘What’? Demanded Sarah.
‘Er…not working’, she looked up at her, ‘hey Moon, look at yours’!
Moon got up reluctantly & zipped open the pocket of the rucksack to take her wrist watch out, ‘it’s er…almost quarter to…hey’ she stopped with a start, ‘frozen’!
‘What does that mean’? Asked Sarah, ‘the watches not working…are we out of the dominion of time’?
‘No, we aren’t, no’, replied Hannah thoughtfully; ‘you remember Fasih bhai’? She asked nostalgically. ‘That’s because we’re in another land…out of the magnetic field of our very earth, very universe’. She looked up at the moon, the clouds skimming toward it slowly. ‘A new world’!
& the enigmatic moments of last fortnight clutched their minds in an evocative grasp.
***
Moon was showering its blurred grayish light over the high-rise mountains of Karakorum & Himalayas & at the valley of Swat that lay in the basin. The night view of the monstrous structures & the dark valley beneath was no lesser than an enigma of the nature that could be seen at its best in this valley.
The city of Mangora was presenting some fabulously lit vistas to contradict with the remaining dark valley where just at the bank of the ferocious river Swat & at foot of the hills abounding in mysterious, stone Istupas with carved meditating figures & marvelous rock-cut picture stories of the life of Buddha, was resting one of the most beautiful colonies of the valley, the Shingrilla colony.
The sallow moon seemed more of tired now of showering its wonky light at the valley bellow, being dragged to the background again & again by the wandering flocks of clouds, clouds that seemed as if somebody has daubed them with the suit from chimneys of the many houses scattered beneath the wild & dark sky. The mountains of these two greatest ranges were looking like some giants standing so enigmatically, as though thinking of when & what to do with this vale or perhaps they were guarding it.
November was never welcomed by the inhabitants of this draconian valley, else those who had nothing to do with the nuisance of how that would go through all snowy winter. It was almost 9 at night; even then, everything of this gorgeous colony was drowned in the fog of grayish darkness & an odd silence -only disturbed by the cries of jackals from the forest, answered by the barking dogs of the town; time & again- prevailed. However, the environment inside the homes was not this woebegone, especially of those lit, & warm.
***
Some indistinct exited laughers were breaking into the pitch dark & hush of the back garden of a house behind cemetery, through the window of a lit room.
It was a small yet well-decorated room. By the fire was placed a floor bed on which was sitting a man with handsome figure, swathed in a quilt. Next to him was a rather healthy girl of about ten, also in the quilt. Her heavy eyelashes were shading her deep black eyes like a curtain of pine needles. Even her rather thick lips & nose were going very well with her fair colored round face outlined with dark wavy hair of shoulder length.
Both of them were munching peanuts. The man appeared to be telling some story to the girl & she was gurgling heartily at it.
‘& Bilal, always being bigheaded about things, gave him the idea that we’d something unusual. And that stupid guy, being nosey about us every time, got straight to the core of matter. & the time when we had hardly opened the hotpot of tikkas, he came barging in on us with a fairly large number of boys of hostel, & you know what?’ the man paused with a false saddening of his voice during his animated conversation.
‘Ah! Moon, we were left there alone, sans a single piece of tikka, ahhh…’he heaved sighs rounding his solid, red lips,’& the same boring cuisine of hostel’, he munched another peanut sadly.
Moon broke into helpless giggles
‘But than we planned of playing a revenge match against him’, he started enthusiastically again.
‘Great!!’ Moon’s alabaster cheeks shone with glee ‘that’s the part I’ve been looking for, uncle’ she blurted exuberantly, but stopped hastily.
‘Why…why this part?’ interrogated Uncle.
‘Oh…er, I mean …erm… I’d love to teach a lesson to any guy, this nosey…’ She stuttered.
‘Ok’ nodded uncle, crushing a peanut, “& now I & Bilal went on harboring a lesson for him. We thought about cornering him at a weak point he had, every body at hostel was much peeved of this particular habit…’
‘Whaf’? A mouth full of peanuts could only let such a sound come out of the kid’s mouth.
‘His SNORES!’ mischief jumped from somewhere into uncle’s starry eyes, “not only his roommates but all of us were troubled with that raucous curse. And as per our plan, we needed a speaker, mike & an electric connection____’.
‘Oh, don’t tell me!’ chuckled Moon breathlessly almost getting the nub of the plan, ‘how genius!’
‘and then’ laughed uncle,’ at that night, when he was enjoying his sound sleep. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup, struggling out of the reach of an owl but the owl was too clever for the pup & got it with a little effort. The three friends ran toward the owl to make it let the pup go & they had to kind of fight with the owl with sticks & logs & in the end, the owl flew away alone but the pup was too much injured. Sarah took it home & nursed it for almost a fortnight in secret & at last the pup was well again. It was not a big one & Sarah thought it would have some problem to live on its own, but it was looking so reckless to be back in the woods that One day when it was Sarah thought it was able to walk again, the three of them took it back at its place, the Woods.
They forgot all about it a week later, ‘Auby’ however seemed not to have forgotten them. It came back to them after a week when they were out for a walk in the woods & afterwards it would often come at Sarah's place & was still her friend. Though no body at home knew about it.
& then the ducks & hens & chicks that Sarah’s dad had brought her, were countless & she’d kept them in a large cage of about her room’s size in the veranda. & her mum had also brought her a little lamb & it was such a mischievous & agile kid that whole vale loved it. There also was a little aquarium amidst her room that she has bought of her savings. There was a beautiful vivid golden fish with sparkling orange fins in the aquarium which she would called, 'the gold top'. there was also a pair of silvery fish, long like eel & a shy little crab was also the part of her room's aquatic system & Sarah was longing to continue her collection with an eagle, a peacock, an octopus & even a little lion or leopard (she thought there was no problem in mere yearning).
But at the moment none of these fellows were looking amusing to her. It was the worst day of her life.
She could never get why her parents had termed that cellar hazardous. She has always been told of an incident that went on in that cellar & they said it was haunted; still she could never stomach why spirits would dwell in some place completely in shambles & why they would harm the people living there. But unfortunately her grand parents & parents were too old to think from her point of view.
She was told that 40 years ago at a night, in that very cellar, the uncle of her parents, uncle Saeed was attacked by some ghosts. He somehow succeeded in escaping those horrific creatures only with a mutilated body, one of his legs lost. After that night, neither had he moved toward that cellar again, nor did he ever reveal what had happened to him that night, which strengthened everyone’s belief of it to be haunted. But Sarah had never given even two pence to this belief. As to her it was as impossible as believing that Dani & Sherry will become solemn one day. She thought that the spirits & hallucination were synonymous to her parents; still they have never approved any of their children mooching about there. But what Sarah has seen today has made her thoughts & beliefs, all upside down. The spirits, to her couldn’t be mechanical enough to know how to slide a wall open. They could simply destroy it & why on earth would they need to write “to the cemetery” there on that veil, as though guiding someone.
With much brainstorming, she was only able to infer it to be some human activity. But who had done it & for what, was such a head aching puzzle that she felt her head bursting in a few moments. And after all for something not clear at all, she was sentenced a house arrest. How would she go & tell this entire incredible episode to Moon & Hannah?
& suddenly it flashed across her mind like a bolt of light that it was not over still. Her granny used to be her very last hope in such cases; a supreme court where she could always appeal against the sentence her mum would award her. She jumped out of her bed & stalked out of her room solemnly. Having reached downstairs, she made for the room at her right where a horizontal strip of light was visible underneath the clued door.
She made toward the room but stopped at once when she heard mum mentioning her name in there. Sarah moved a bit closer to the room to hear what her mum was saying.
‘I just can’t say why she go down there every now & then, specially at nights’ she heard her mum’s anxious voice, ‘perhaps…based on all what she had heard, she want to find some supernatural thing down there’ even with all that huff mode, Sarah smiled at her mum’s prediction, ‘I don’t want to be hard on her, but she can’t do what she’s told.
‘Don’t worry, Anita’ she heard her granny’s soft old voice, ‘she is just a kid, she can’t do any harm there’.
‘Being kid makes it all the more worse. What if something there, God forbidden does her some harm? You know all about uncle Saeed & Hamid’.
Sarah moved even closer to the door at the mention of Moon’s late father name.
‘Who knows what the real matter is, Anita?’ she heard her granny’s nostalgic tone. ‘I never fancied Saeed’s enigmatic way of doing things, his conversations & his thoughts. & I strongly feel he deserved it, & it all was some of his own stupid plan that backfired…& as far as Hamid is concerned we can do nothing else speculating, but he was such a gifted man that I can never believe what others say about him…& with any of them Sarah has no comparison, you see she is such an innocent little child…nothing like this could ever happen to her___’ her granny continued but Sarah’s mind was racing again. What was Gran saying about uncle Hamid, what do people say about him, had Moon’s father also got something to do with the cellar like her grand uncle Saeed? Every thing was staggering her even more than the last one. She thought she should better skip her meeting with Gran at the moment & should go to her room.
‘But she never listens to it’ she heard her mum’s worried voice, again ‘she just can’t be helped’.
Sarah decided that she would talk to granny about all that tomorrow morning. So she turned back but no sooner had she taken a step then she hardly avoid a loud scream out of her mouth, her heart jumped up to the throat because she was facing none other than Dani & Sherry looking at her with a mysterious smile.
‘So, spying over granny’ asked Sherry, gladly.
‘& you spying over me’ she replied huffily.
‘Ah, dear! What would happen when Gran would get that her sweet little grand daughter’ Dani fixed her with his smiling eyes, ‘use to spy over her’.
‘Shut up’ snapped Sarah, ‘this is the first time…& I wasn’t spying’.
‘Ok well’, added Sherry, ‘eavesdropping would be the right word, eh?’
‘I have no mood to have a spat with you’. Sarah replied elbowing them both out of her way.
‘But I have, sweety little sis’ Dani pushed himself back obstinately to his former position. ‘What would mum do when she would come to know about this little adventure’?
‘She has already done what she would do’. She uttered crossly.
‘WHAT? Don’t tell me’ Sherry clapped both hands at his mouth. ‘Are you sure?’
‘SHUT UP’ Sarah snapped louder than ever.
& the door of her granny’s room opened noisily exposing her mum at the same time.
‘Now what’s all that?’ asked mum, scornfully. ‘What is the problem with you three’?
‘I need a word with Gran’, Sarah said in matter of fact tone without looking at her mum.
‘Oh, really!’ Dani smiled derisively, ‘you talk to others with your ears at their doors, nice way’
‘Shut up’ Sarah hollered again.
‘You both should shut up now’, her mum snapped at both of them. ‘Sarah, isn’t it enough what you have got, be quick to your bed now’.
‘I need to talk to Gran’, she replied stubbornly & strolled toward the door & in the room followed by them all.
‘What’s all that fuss about?’ her granny spoke in her ever-softer voice looking at them three. ‘Oh my dolly, come, come’ she called Sarah happily when she saw her.
‘Granny’ Sarah strolled toward her almost grumbling, ‘Granny, I haven’t done anything wrong down there, mum’s grounded me again’.
‘Again?’ Daniel laughed out loudly, ‘Really, how amusing…I mean 4th time this month’ he scampered joyfully toward her & pitched his hand toward her for a shake, ‘congrats, you’ve broken our record…me & sherry, we never exceeded 3 times a month limit’.
‘Shut up’ mum shouted again at Dani, ‘go to your bed this very moment, & don’t let me say it again’.
While Gran flanked her arm round Sarah. ‘Your mum has done nothing wrong’. & Sarah looked at her incredibly ‘Yeah my dear child, who do you think would warn you else your parents if you do something wrong’? Dani & Sherry were struggling hard to hide the laughers, they would heartily have exposed if mum hadn’t been there. ‘Now go to your bed like a good girl, & don’t give your mum any chance to complain again’.
Sarah’s ears were still not acclimatized with what her Gran had just said. Her Gran had never said her “no”. Never has her appeal been rejected before in this ‘supreme court’. She looked huffily at all of them & went scuttling upstairs.
She had never thought of such a disastrous end of a day. Nothing that happened to her tonight was comprehendible. Opening the door of her room & turning on the light made her regret even more on her visit. She flopped herself angrily on her bed thinking of what Gran had done to her.
She now, however was sure that her mum has not seen anything about that secret passage. Still it was not good at all. How would she be able to tell all that to Moon & Hannah? And with that, Hamid uncle flashed to her mind, Moon’s father. Why were mum & granny talking about him? What he has to do with cellar? Had he also had a similar accident like uncle Saeed? But moon has never talked about it, nor had mum. The more she was thinking, the more she was helplessly losing her footing in this bog. And on the top was the question that who has made that secret passage in their cellar, & that whether was it secret at all, o
FICTION ET NON FICTION
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Les chroniques d'Udyana :
Temps infini de `rechargé'' (partie une) :
Mondes du `deux' :
L'énorme pièce rapportée de la terre foncée augmentée en avant des petits, épuisés wayfarers a semblé rouler sous leurs pieds comme un tapis roulant, ne voulant pas confirmer l'autre extrémité jamais.
De temps en temps se produisant, les séquoias géants d'aube ont étiré toute manière jusqu'au ciel foncé fait l'entourer plus sombre, avec l'aide de la broussaille de la sorte la plus particulière prolongée partout. Marchant lourdement au-dessus du tapis des mousses parmi les grands rochers de la structure poreuse exceptionnellement noire, donnant à la maison aux lichens de succion, les voyageurs ont semblé ne pas avoir un petit morceau d'idée au sujet de la terre.
Les frais généraux citrins de lune étaient complètement revêtus par les lambeaux des nuages errants qui n'ont peut-être voulu rien plus alors arrêt sapped des voyageurs avec la crainte de l'invisible imminent dans peu le cumuler deux emplois.
Les voyageurs, trois en nombre regardaient puis des dix ans non plus anciens, et le plus singulièrement, ils étaient toutes les filles. Leurs dispositifs étaient indistincts dans l'obscurité excepté même la lassitude de prononcer. L'un d'entre eux, plutôt le sain avec un sac à dos sur son épaule balançait presque de l'un côté à l'autre avec la fatigue. Derrière elle était une fille ayant le dispositif totalement différent puis les autres deux, d'ailleurs elle a semblé blessée en tant que troisième a eu son bras autour de son cou pour l'aider pour marcher. et le troisième elle-même ne regardait aucune paix non plus ; la pâleur de son visage partait furtivement davantage sur la tragédie paniquent alors.
et avant qu'ils pourraient marcher lourdement uns cent pieds supplémentaires en avant, ils se sont trouvés se tenir au pied d'une gamme des collines en forme de dôme fines avec la terre tout tout simplement. Les collines ont semblé manquer de toute la vie florale autrement la pose de tapis sèche d'herbe lui ou la broussaille ponctuant les lacunes larges. C'était la première fois qu'ils ont vu autrement n'importe quelle structure lourde les arbres géants, des rochers ou les roches de basalte dans cette terre et elles se sont senties plutôt à la maison pour voir quelque chose ressembler aux montagnes qu'elles sont venues de.
L'enfant en avant de la paire de ralentissement est revenu, regardant appréhensif eux.
`Nous devons prendre la chance', celle semblant blessée murmuré dans une tonalité maigre, le `qui est tout que nous pouvons faire'.
Les deux autres filles ont regardé sur leur gauche et droit comme si recherchant quelque chose qui pourrait aider.
`Que nous devons nous dépêcher', la fille blessée prononcée encore.
`Il serait difficile que vous vous éleviez', l'enfant en bonne santé flâné en arrière vers elle.
Le `viennent, musardent', elle a souri wanly, `que nous sont les grimpeurs des gammes de montagne les plus élevées du monde, ne sont pas nous' ?
Le `mais toi sont blessés'.
le `et c'est juste un dunaire avant les collines que nous avons eues, d'où nous appartenons'.
Un silence a suivi la réponse de la fille blessée et la fille a appelé Moon poussée encore, `mais nous ne savons pas ce qui est derrière ces collines'.
`Avons-nous su ce qui est dans cette terre' ?
`Mais… nous devons vraiment penser encore'.
Le `quand nous sommes entrés dans cette terre… nous a perdu chaque droite de décider un nouveau chemin, tout que nous pouvons faire maintenant doit continuer à se déplacer', la finalité de son mot a eu un tel calme qui a fait la lune reculer.
Le `si est ce ce que vous voulez', la fille aidant son rai modérément, `sélectionnons notre manière'.
et avec a amplifié vers le haut de la vigueur, les filles a commencé à monter la colline sèche.
Le `qu'il est vraiment facile', lune a soulevé un soupir enthousiaste, essuyage sué outre de sa tête, `je veux dire… ces collines nous avons là, oh… rugueux et dur'.
Souhait de `nous pourrions les rapporter', supplémentaire la fille aidante.
`Ouais… si nous revenons jamais', lune répondue dans une voix rincée.
Le `ne broient du noir pas, musarder ; nous sommes ici pour une cause'.
`S'il y a d'un, Mlle Hercule'. La fille s'est arrêtée sous peu pendant que la lune finissait sa phrase.
Lune de regard de `, je vous ai dit de stopper au tout premier instant. Je ne vous ai pas prié de venir le long, I' ?
Est le `et maintenant cela ce que vous direz m'à Sarah, après que j'aie risqué ma vie pour le `votre cause'.
`Ma cause' ? Sarah a crié, dégageant la poignée de la fille blessée autour de son cou, `et le pensez-vous toute la cause produite de moi' ?
Le `même si il pas… mais nous pourrait toujours obtenir un certain aîné responsable dans lui. Pourquoi ne pouvez pas vous l'obtenir que venir ici comme ceci était une idée illégitime'.
Dunno du `I… je sais juste que je l'ai su du tout premier moment que la crainte a trempé vos scrupules et vous êtes cureless'.
ARRÊT de `', la fille blessée hurlée, `des types apprendriez-vous jamais à être sensible' ?
Un silence est tombé excédent les autres deux. et sans les attendre pour dire n'importe quoi, la fille blessée a rendu boiteux en avant, huffily.
Le `hé, Hannah, hé… arrêt', lune s'est précipité derrière elle, regard de `, hé, voient', elle l'a attrapée dans un couple des en second lieu, `que je suis désolé, je vraiment AM… mais vous voyez', elle avez ralenti un peu, puits svp de `… oh, dunno d'I…,… svp m'excusez'. Elle est revenue vers Sarah qui tenait avec elle des bras sur les hanches, `que vous connaissez… je suis désolé… vous, vous savez que je… I… I' et elle a tombé sa tête sans ressource.
Le `qu'il est correct…', Sarah a marché vers elle, `je suis désolé qu'aussi bien… j'essaye mon meilleur pas le laisse se produire encore'.
La lune n'a pas recherché et Sarah a su qui était en raison des yeux qui doivent couler avec des larmes.
Le `se déplaçons', Hannah a tapoté son épaule et Sarah a progressé en avant pour aider son mouvement et dans un couple des minutes ils étaient au dessus de la colline regardant les vistas larges étiré en avant. Il y avait un lac presque cent pieds loin de la colline, entourée de trois côtés avec cette gamme facile de colline de `'. Du quatrième côté cependant, les rochers géants, foncés, poreux habituels ont empêché toute autre vue. Le calme et tout à fait les eaux trahissait la lune repèrée, moitié cachée en nuages et uns tient le premier rôle dispersé aléatoirement au-dessus.
`C'est-à-dire, oh… seulement un mot… merveilleux' ! Hannah a semblé avoir oublié ses dommages complètement. et avant qu'elle pourrait regarder les autres deux, elle a entendu un plein cri de bonheur pendant que la lune whooshed après elle comme une balle prompte vers le bas vers la prairie menant au lac splendide et foncé.
`OH… notre sirène… que j'ai oubliée' ! Sarah a souri doucement, regardant la lune de précipitation, le `se déplaçons', et elle a aidé Hannah à aller de l'avant.
La lune se lavait le visage après le boire d'autant de l'eau fraîche qu'elle pourrait quand ils l'ont atteinte.
`Il est beau, n'est pas lui', elle a regardé vers le haut eux heureusement, maman de souhait de `étaient ici' interdit condamné s'était échappé de sa bouche avant qu'elle pourrait s'arrêter. Le tressaillement a été tout éteint avec la maladresse et ils tous sont tombés silencieux.
Sarah a aidé Hannah à se tapir en bas de près de la banque du lac frais et propre après une minute et s'est accroupi près de elle. Musardez, en ne trouvant rien à tuer la bêtise, l'avez ouverte renvoient.
Le `I vous a indiqué que nous devrions' ve pris plus'. Elle a essayé un sourire gai tout en sortant tous ce que elle avait emballés tellement soigneusement il y a environ 4 heures. 3 paquets des morceaux, les deux bouteilles restantes de jus d'orange, 3 ont emballé le sandwich à whooper, 3 grandes barres des chocolats, une poignée de sucreries et 3 demi de rouleaux de biscuits.
`Vous… heu, n'importe quel a besoin de quelque chose… heu… mangez' ? Les autres deux ont secoué leurs têtes.
`Nous vraiment… vous voyez, après tout travail', elle ne saviez pas ce qui sortait de sa bouche, alors qu'elle sortait la boîte d'allumettes et l'incendier dehors. et avec l'incendier, est venue dehors une photographie emprisonnée à l'extrémité du bouton.
Le papa de l'OH de `… est venu avec moi ici', elle a souri, en regardant affectueusement la photographie ainsi peu remarquables dans le terne cumulez- deux emploiset l'avez puis bourré dans la poche de son pantalon.
`Au moins vous Hannah' ! Elle a regardé Hannah qui regardait loin.
`Je n'ai pas faim', Hannah retourné, `et voyez-vous, devrions-nous garder ce sort jusqu'à ce que nous la trouvions… dunno d'I si cette vallée pourrait nous alimenter… que vous voyez, regarde-t-elle plus de stérile et sans vie excepté les arbres et les plantes grimpantes géants avons-nous dispersé le chaque où, mais nous ne sont pas conditionnés à manger des feuilles, sommes-nous' ?
La lune a regardé de ses bonbons à Hannah, elle a su que Hannah avait raison mais ces choses ne seront pas de beaucoup d'aide pour l'envergure inconnue du temps où elles resteraient ici pour la recherche. Elle a moulé un dernier regard à l'empaquetage de scintillement de la substance et soulevant un soupir, elle a commencé le bourrage tout qui encore dans le sac à dos.
Le `mais toi devrait avoir la boisson au moins', elle a remis la bouteille de jus d'orange à Hannah.
`Je suis bien. Ne vous inquiétez pas. Je garderais plutôt cela pour que l'heure vienne', elle ai refusé, emballant les bouteilles avec l'autre substance aussi bien.
Le `nous se déplacent maintenant, hein' ? Elle a demandé après un silence d'environ cinq minutes.
Le `I pensent que vous êtes beaucoup fatigué et assoupi pour marcher', Sarah répondu, `ce qui vous pensent à quarante clins d'oeil, je serait sur le vigile' ! Ont musardé les yeux lourds polis avec une lumière étrange à l'offre.
Le `mais nous ne sont pas venus ici pour se reposer'.
Le repos de `est tout même très important pour nous continuer se déplacer'.
`Et toi ? Vous allez sommeil, je seriez sur le vigile', Hannah n'avez pas été satisfait. Actuellement, la perspective d'un sommeil en plein air et celle trop dans une terre étrange n'ont pas semblé ainsi l'accueil mais musarder s'était déjà étendu sur la terre herbeuse molle.
Sarah a souri, ok de `, nous l'aurait aux tours, je ne me sens pas somnolent. Vous tous les deux pouvez avoir un somme ici. Ce convient endroit, je devinent. La terre est molle, hein' ?
Le `oui… mais… mais toi devra me réveiller vers le haut après 2 heures… que je serais sur le vigile ensuite qui'. Hannah répondu après l'avoir chauffé plus de pour un couple des minutes. `Ouais, je… il est maintenant… heu', elle ai consulté sa montre mais me suis levé immédiatement, semblant confondu. `Heu… qu'il est… lui ne travaille-t-vous pas, quand avez-vous' ?
Hannah a lancé son bras pour remuer la douille légèrement mais a vissé vers le haut de elle les yeux juste qui très moment.
`Ce qui' ? Sarah exigé.
`Heu… ne fonctionnant pas', elle a regardé vers le haut elle, la lune de `hé, regard au vôtre' !
La lune s'est levée à contre-coeur et a fermé la fermeture éclair ouvert la poche du sac à dos pour enlever sa montre-bracelet, `que c'est heu… presque quart… hé' elle s'est arrêtée avec un début, `congelé' !
`Ce qui fait ce moyen' ? Sarah demandé, `les montres ne fonctionnant pas… sont nous hors du dominion du temps' ?
No. de `, nous ne sommes pas, aucun', Hannah répondu pensivement ; `vous vous rappelez le bhai de Fasih' ? Elle a demandé avec nostalgie. `Qui est parce que nous sommes dans une autre terre… hors du champ magnétique de notre terre même, très univers'. Elle a regardé vers le haut la lune, les nuages écrémant vers elle lentement. Nouveau monde du `A' !
et les moments énigmatiques de la quinzaine passée ont saisi leurs esprits dans une prise évocatrice.
La lune
de *** versait sa lumière grisâtre brouillée au-dessus des montagnes élevées de Karakorum et de l'Himalaya et à la vallée du coup qui s'étendent dans le bassin. La vue de nuit des structures monstrueuses et de la vallée foncée n'était dessous pas moins qu'une énigme de la nature qui pourrait être vue à son meilleur en cette vallée.
La ville de Mangora en présentait a fabuleusement allumé des vistas pour contredire avec la vallée foncée restante où juste à la banque du coup féroce de fleuve et au bas de la page des collines abondant en mystérieux, Istupas avec les figures méditantes découpées et merveilleux en pierre roche-ont coupé des histoires d'image de la vie de Bouddha, reposait une des colonies les plus belles de la vallée, la colonie de Shingrilla.
La lune citrine a semblé plus de fatigué maintenant de verser sa lumière chancelante au beuglement de vallée, étant traîné au fond encore et encore par les bandes errantes de nuages, les nuages qui ont semblé comme si quelqu'un les a enduits avec le costume des cheminées des nombreuses maisons dispersées sous le ciel sauvage et foncé. Les montagnes de ces deux plus grandes gammes ressemblaient à quelques géants se tenant tellement enigmatically, comme si pensant à le moment où et à ce qu'à faire avec cette vallée ou peut-être elles la gardaient.
Novembre n'a été jamais bien accueilli par les habitants de cette vallée draconienne, d'autre ceux qui n'ont eu rien à faire avec l'ennui de la façon dont cela passerait par tout l'hiver neigeux. Il était presque 9 la nuit ; même puis, tout de cette colonie magnifique a été noyée dans le brouillard de l'obscurité grisâtre et d'un silence impair - seulement troublé par les cris des jackals de la forêt, répondus par les chiens d'écorcement de la ville ; le temps et a encore régné. Cependant, l'environnement à l'intérieur des maisons n'était pas ce woebegone, particulièrement de ceux s'est allumé, et chauffe.
*** Que
quelques laughers sortis indistincts se cassaient en obscurité de lancement et le silence du jardin arrière d'une maison derrière le cimetière, par la fenêtre de l'a allumé la pièce.
C'était une petite pourtant bien-décorée salle. Par le feu a été placé un lit de plancher sur lequel reposait un homme avec la figure belle, enveloppé dans un édredon. À côté de lui était une fille plutôt en bonne santé environ de dix, aussi dans l'édredon. Ses cils lourds ombrageaient ses yeux noirs profonds comme un rideau des aiguilles de pin. Même ses lèvres et nez plutôt épais allant très bien avec son juste étaient colorés autour du visage décrit avec les cheveux onduleux foncés de la longueur d'épaule.
Les deux mâchaient des arachides. L'homme a semblé dire une certaine histoire à la fille et elle glougloutait chaleureusement à elle.
le `et le Bilal, toujours étant bigheaded au sujet des choses, lui ont donné l'idée que nous quelque chose de peu commun. Et ce type stupide, étant fouineur au sujet de nous chaque fois, a obtenu directement au noyau de la matière. et le moment où nous avions à peine ouvert le hotpot des tikkas, il est venu barging dedans sur nous avec un nombre assez grand de garçons de pension, et vous savez ce qui ?' l'homme a fait une pause avec s'attrister faux de sa voix pendant sa conversation animée.
`Ampèreheure ! Musardez, nous avons été laissés là seuls, des sans une d'une seule pièce de tikka, ahhh…' il a soulevé des soupirs arrondissant ses lèvres pleines et rouges,' et la même cuisine ennuyeuse de la pension', il a mâché une autre arachide tristement.
La lune s'est cassée en délaissé rit nerveusement
`mais que nous avons projeté de jouer un match de vengeance contre lui', il avons commencé avec enthousiasme encore.
`Grand ! !' Ont musardé des joues d'albâtre polies avec le `d'allégresse qui est la pièce que j'avais recherchée, oncle' elle a laissé échapper exuberantly, mais arrêtées à la hâte.
`Pourquoi… pourquoi la présente partie ?' oncle interrogé.
Le `OH… heu, je veux dire… l'erm… J'aimerais enseigner une leçon à n'importe quel type, ce fouineur…' Elle a bégayé.
L'oncle incliné la tête bien de `', écrasant une arachide, « et maintenant I et Bilal a continué à héberger à une leçon pour lui. Nous avons pensé à l'acculer à un point faible qu'il a eu, chaque corps à la pension avons été beaucoup irrités de cette habitude particulière…'
`Whaf' ? Une bouche complètement des arachides pourrait a seulement laissé un tel bruit sortir de la bouche de l'enfant.
Le `sien RONFLE !' la sottise a sauté de quelque part dans les yeux starry de l'oncle, « non seulement ses compagnons de chambre mais tous les nous ont été préoccupés avec cette malédiction rauque. Et selon notre plan, nous avons eu besoin d'un haut-parleur, du microphone et d'un connection____ électrique'.
Le `OH, ne m'indiquent pas !' lune rie sous cape obtenant à perdre haleine presque la pointe du plan, `comment génie !'
le `et alors' a ri l'oncle,' la nuit ce, quand il appréciait son sommeil sain. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup, struggling out of the reach of an owl but the owl was too clever for the pup & got it with a little effort. The three friends ran toward the owl to make it let the pup go & they had to kind of fight with the owl with sticks & logs & in the end, the owl flew away alone but the pup was too much injured. Sarah took it home & nursed it for almost a fortnight in secret & at last the pup was well again. It was not a big one & Sarah thought it would have some problem to live on its own, but it was looking so reckless to be back in the woods that One day when it was Sarah thought it was able to walk again, the three of them took it back at its place, the Woods.
They forgot all about it a week later, ‘Auby’ however seemed not to have forgotten them. It came back to them after a week when they were out for a walk in the woods & afterwards it would often come at Sarah's place & was still her friend. Though no body at home knew about it.
& then the ducks & hens & chicks that Sarah’s dad had brought her, were countless & she’d kept them in a large cage of about her room’s size in the veranda. & her mum had also brought her a little lamb & it was such a mischievous & agile kid that whole vale loved it. There also was a little aquarium amidst her room that she has bought of her savings. There was a beautiful vivid golden fish with sparkling orange fins in the aquarium which she would called, 'the gold top'. there was also a pair of silvery fish, long like eel & a shy little crab was also the part of her room's aquatic system & Sarah was longing to continue her collection with an eagle, a peacock, an octopus & even a little lion or leopard (she thought there was no problem in mere yearning).
But at the moment none of these fellows were looking amusing to her. It was the worst day of her life.
She could never get why her parents had termed that cellar hazardous. She has always been told of an incident that went on in that cellar & they said it was haunted; still she could never stomach why spirits would dwell in some place completely in shambles & why they would harm the people living there. But unfortunately her grand parents & parents were too old to think from her point of view.
She was told that 40 years ago at a night, in that very cellar, the uncle of her parents, uncle Saeed was attacked by some ghosts. He somehow succeeded in escaping those horrific creatures only with a mutilated body, one of his legs lost. After that night, neither had he moved toward that cellar again, nor did he ever reveal what had happened to him that night, which strengthened everyone’s belief of it to be haunted. But Sarah had never given even two pence to this belief. As to her it was as impossible as believing that Dani & Sherry will become solemn one day. She thought that the spirits & hallucination were synonymous to her parents; still they have never approved any of their children mooching about there. But what Sarah has seen today has made her thoughts & beliefs, all upside down. The spirits, to her couldn’t be mechanical enough to know how to slide a wall open. They could simply destroy it & why on earth would they need to write “to the cemetery” there on that veil, as though guiding someone.
With much brainstorming, she was only able to infer it to be some human activity. But who had done it & for what, was such a head aching puzzle that she felt her head bursting in a few moments. And after all for something not clear at all, she was sentenced a house arrest. How would she go & tell this entire incredible episode to Moon & Hannah?
& suddenly it flashed across her mind like a bolt of light that it was not over still. Her granny used to be her very last hope in such cases; a supreme court where she could always appeal against the sentence her mum would award her. She jumped out of her bed & stalked out of her room solemnly. Having reached downstairs, she made for the room at her right where a horizontal strip of light was visible underneath the clued door.
She made toward the room but stopped at once when she heard mum mentioning her name in there. Sarah moved a bit closer to the room to hear what her mum was saying.
‘I just can’t say why she go down there every now & then, specially at nights’ she heard her mum’s anxious voice, ‘perhaps…based on all what she had heard, she want to find some supernatural thing down there’ even with all that huff mode, Sarah smiled at her mum’s prediction, ‘I don’t want to be hard on her, but she can’t do what she’s told.
‘Don’t worry, Anita’
FICCIÓN Y NO FICCIÓN
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
Los Chronicles de Udyana:
`Aeon recargado'' (parte una):
Mundos del `dos':
El remiendo enorme de la tierra oscura se amplió delante de los wayfarers pequeños, agotados se parecía rodar debajo de sus pies como una rueda de ardilla, no queriendo confirmar el otro extremo siempre.
De vez en cuando ocurriendo, las secoyas gigantes del amanecer estiradas hasta el final hasta el cielo oscuro hicieron el rodeo más melancólico, con la ayuda de la maleza de la clase más peculiar ampliada por todas partes. Caminando penosamente sobre la alfombra de musgos entre los crags grandes de la estructura porosa inusualmente negra, dando a casa a los liquenes que aspiraban, los viajeros se parecían no tener un whit de la idea sobre la tierra.
Los gastos indirectos de la luna del sallow eran totalmente vestidos por los fragmentos de las nubes que vagaban que quizás no desearon nada más entonces el parar sapped a viajeros con el miedo del no visto inminente en el poco claro de luna.
Los viajeros, tres en gran número miraban no más viejos entonces diez años de la edad, y lo más peculiar posible, eran todas las muchachas. Sus características eran indistintas en la obscuridad a excepción mismo del weariness del pronunciar. Uno de ellos, el algo sano con un mochila en su hombro casi se sacudía de lado a lado con tiredness. Detrás de ella estaba una muchacha que tenía característica totalmente diversa entonces los otros dos, por otra parte ella se parecía dañada como tercera tenía su brazo alrededor de su cuello para asistirle para caminar. y tercer ella misma no miraba ninguna paz tampoco; el pallor de su cara hacía furtivamente más sobre tragedia entonces se atierra.
y antes de que podrían caminar penosamente algunos cientos más pies a continuación, se encontraron el estar parados en el pie de una gama de colinas en forma de cúpula finas con la tierra todo claramente. Las colinas se parecían carecer toda la vida floral el alfombrado seco de la hierba él o la broza que puntuaba los boquetes amplios. Esto era la primera vez que han visto cualquier estructura fuerte los árboles gigantes, los crags o las rocas del basalto en esta tierra y ellas se sentían más bién en el país para ver algo el asemejarse de las montañas que han venido de.
El cabrito delante del par del revestimiento termoaislante dio vuelta detrás, mirando aprensivo ellos.
`Tenemos que tomar la ocasión', la que está que parece dañada murmured en un tono pobre, el `que es todo lo que podemos hacer'.
Las otras dos muchachas miraban en su izquierdo y derecho como si buscaron algo que podría ayudar.
`Que necesitamos apresurarnos', la muchacha dañada pronunciada otra vez.
`Sería difícil que usted suba', el niño sano dado un paseo detrás hacia ella.
¿El `viene, está en la luna', ella sonrió wanly, `que nosotros son los trepadores de las gamas más altas de la montaña del mundo, no son nosotros'?
Dañan el `pero le'.
el `y ése es justos una duna antes de las colinas que teníamos, de donde pertenecemos'.
Un silencio siguió la respuesta de la muchacha dañada y la muchacha llamó a Luna pronunciada otra vez, `pero no sabemos cuál está detrás de estas colinas'.
¿`Sabíamos cuál está en esta tierra'?
`Pero… realmente necesitamos pensar otra vez'.
El `cuando entramos en esta tierra… nosotros perdió la cada derecha de decidir a una trayectoria nueva, toda lo que podemos ahora hacer debemos guardar el moverse', el finality de su palabra tenía tal calma que hizo que la luna flinch.
El `si eso es lo que usted desea', la muchacha que asistía a su rayo suavemente, `nos dejó escoger nuestra manera'.
y con un poco alzó encima del vigor, las muchachas comenzó a ascender la colina seca.
El `que es realmente fácil', luna levantó un suspiro ecstatic, el limpiar sudado de su cabeza, `significo… esas colinas tenemos allí, ah… áspero y resistente'.
Deseo del `podríamos tomarlos detrás', agregado la muchacha que asistía.
`Sí… si conseguimos siempre detrás', luna contestada en una voz enjuagada.
El `no mope, luna; estamos aquí para una causa'.
`Si hay uno, Srta. Hércules'. La muchacha paró brevemente mientras que la luna terminó su oración.
Luna de la mirada del `, le dije parar en el primer instante. ¿No le pedí a que viniera adelante, I'?
El `y ahora eso es lo que usted dirá me a Sarah, después de que haya arriesgado mi vida para el `su causa'.
¿`Mi causa'? ¿Sarah hollered, aflojando el apretón de la muchacha dañada alrededor de su cuello, `y usted lo piensa toda la causa sucedida de mí'?
`Aunque no… pero podríamos conseguir siempre alguna anciano responsable en ella. Porqué no puede usted conseguirlo que el venir aquí como esto era a misbegotten la idea'.
Dunno del `I… apenas sé que lo sabía a partir del primer momento que el miedo doused sus scruples y usted es cureless'.
¿PARADA del `', la muchacha dañada gritada, `usted los individuos aprendería siempre ser sensible'?
Un silencio bajó excedente los otros dos. y sin esperarlos para decir cualquier cosa, la muchacha dañada coja a continuación, huffily.
El `Hey, Hannah, hey… parada', luna acometió detrás de ella, mirada del `, hey, considera', ella la cogió en un par de segundos, `que estoy apesadumbrado, yo realmente… pero usted ve', ella retrasó un pedacito, pozo del `… ah, dunno de I… por favor,… me excusa por favor'. Ella dio vuelta detrás hacia Sarah que estaba parados con ella los brazos akimbo, `que usted sabe… estoy apesadumbrado… usted, usted sabe que… I… I' y ella inclinó su cabeza desamparadamente.
El `que es aceptable…', Sarah caminó hacia ella, `estoy apesadumbrado que también… intentaría mi mejor no lo dejo suceder otra vez'.
La luna no miraba para arriba y Sarah sabía que estaba debido a los ojos que deben verter con los rasgones.
El `nos dejó movernos', Hannah acarició a su hombro y Sarah anduvo a trancos a continuación para ayudar a su movimiento y en un par de minutos estaban en la tapa de la colina que miraba los vistas anchos estirada a continuación. Casi había un lago cientos pies lejos de la colina, rodeada en tres lados con esta gama fácil de la colina del `'. En el cuarto lado sin embargo, los crags gigantes, oscuros, porosos generalmente impidieron cualquier visión más otra. La calma y las aguas traicionaba absolutamente la luna manchada, la mitad ocultada en nubes y algunas estrellas dispersadas aleatoriamente por encima.
¡`Es decir, ah… solamente una palabra… maravillosa'! Hannah se parecía haberse olvidado de su lesión totalmente. y antes de que ella podría mirar los otros dos, ella oyó un grito completo de la dicha mientras que la luna whooshed más allá de ella como una bala rápida abajo hacia el prado que conducía al lago espléndido, oscuro.
¡`Oh… nuestro mermaid… que me olvidé'! Sarah sonrió manso, mirando la luna que acometía, el `nos dejó movernos', y ella ayudó a Hannah a moverse a continuación.
La luna se lavaba la cara después de beber tanto del agua fresca como ella podría cuando la alcanzaron.
`Es encantador, no es él', ella miraba para arriba ellos feliz, momia del deseo del `estaba aquí' prohibido condenado había escurrido de su boca antes de que ella podría pararse. La emoción fue apagada todo con la dificultad y todos cayeron silencioso.
Hannah ayudado Sarah se agacha abajo cerca del banco del lago fresco y limpio después de un minuto y puesto en cuclillas al lado de ella. Esté en la luna, no encontrando nada matar al ineptness, abrió su saco.
El `I le dijo que debemos' ve tomado más'. Ella intentó una sonrisa alegre mientras que tomaba hacia fuera todos que ella había embalado tan cuidadosamente hace unas 4 horas. 3 paquetes de las virutas, las dos botellas restantes del jugo anaranjado, 3 embalaron el emparedado del whooper, 3 barras grandes de chocolates, un puñado de caramelos y 3 medios rodillos de galletas.
¿`Usted… er, necesita algo… er… come'? Los otros dos sacudarieron sus cabezas.
`Nosotros realmente… usted ve, después de todo el trabajar', ella no sabía qué salía de su boca, mientras que ella tomaba hacia fuera la caja de fósforos y la antorcha hacia fuera. y con la antorcha, vino hacia fuera una fotografía atrapada en el extremo del botón.
El papa del Oh del `… vino con mí aquí', ella sonrió, mirando cariñosamente la fotografía así que poco visibles en el claro de luna monótono y después lo rellenó en bolsillo de sus pantalones'.
¡`Por lo menos usted Hannah'! Ella miraba a Hannah que miraba lejos.
¿`No tengo hambre', Hannah vuelto, `y usted ve, debemos guardar esta porción hasta que la encontramos… dunno de I si este valle podría alimentarnos… que usted ve, está mirando más de estéril y sin vida a excepción de los árboles y de las camillas gigantes dispersamos cada donde, sino nos no se condicionan a comer las hojas, estamos'?
La luna miraba de sus sweeties a Hannah, ella sabía que Hannah tenía razón pero estas cosas no estarán de mucha ayuda para el palmo desconocido del tiempo que permanecerían aquí para la búsqueda. Ella echó una mirada pasada en el empaquetado chispeante de la materia y levantando un suspiro, ella comenzó el relleno todo el que otra vez en el mochila.
El `pero usted debe tener la bebida por lo menos', ella entregó la botella del jugo anaranjado a Hannah.
`Estoy bien. No se preocupe. Guardaría algo eso por la época de venir', ella rechacé, embalando las botellas con la otra materia también.
¿El `nosotros ahora se mueve, eh'? Ella pidió después de un silencio de unos cinco minutos.
¡El `I piensa que usted es cansado mucho y soñoliento caminar', Sarah contestado, `qué usted piensa en cuarenta guiños, yo estaría en el vigil'! Estuvieron en la luna los ojos pesados brillados con una luz extraña en la oferta.
El `sino nosotros no ha venido aquí reclinarse'.
El resto del `es todo el igual muy importante guardarnos el moverse'.
¿`Qué sobre usted? Usted va sueño, yo estaría en el vigil', Hannah no fue satisfecho. Actualmente, la perspectiva de un sueño alfresco y ésa en una tierra extraña no se parecían también así que el dar la bienvenida sino estar en la luna había arrellanado ya en la tierra herbosa suave.
Sarah sonrió, autorización del `, nosotros la tendría en vueltas, yo no se está sintiendo soñoliento. Usted ambos puede tener una siesta aquí. Éste es lugar conveniente, yo conjetura. ¿La tierra es suave, eh'?
El `sí… pero… pero usted tendrá que despertarme para arriba después de 2 horas… que estaría en el vigil después que'. Hannah contestado después de reflexionarlo sobre encima para un par de minutos. `Sí,… él ahora estoy… er', ella consulté su reloj pero estaba parado para arriba inmediatamente, pareciendo perplexed. ¿`Er… que él es… él no está trabajando, cuándo usted tiene'?
Hannah movió de un tirón su brazo para revolver la manga levemente pero atornilló encima de ella los ojos apenas que mismo momento.
¿`Qué'? Sarah exigido.
¡`Er… que no trabajaba', ella miraba para arriba ella, luna del `hey, mirada en el suyo'!
¡La luna se levantó renuente y relampagó abierto el bolsillo del mochila para tomar su reloj hacia fuera, `que casi es er… cuarto… hey' ella paró con un comienzo, `congelado'!
¿`Qué hace ese medio'? ¿Sarah preguntado, `los relojes que no trabajan… es nosotros fuera del dominio del tiempo'?
No. del `, no estamos, ningún', Hannah contestado cuidadosamente; ¿`usted recuerda el bhai de Fasih'? Ella pidió nostálgicamente. `Que es porque estamos en otra tierra… fuera del campo magnético de nuestra misma tierra, mismo universo'. Ella miraba para arriba la luna, las nubes desnatando hacia ella lentamente. ¡Mundo nuevo del `A'!
y los momentos enigmáticos de la quincena pasada agarraron sus mentes en un asimiento evocador.
La luna
del *** regaba su luz grisácea velada sobre las montañas high-rise de Karakorum y de Himalaya y en el valle del golpe violento que pone en el lavabo. La opinión de la noche de las estructuras monstruosas y del valle oscuro debajo era no menos que un enigma de la naturaleza que se podría considerar en su mejor de este valle.
La ciudad de Mangora presentaba alguno encendió fabulosamente vistas para contradecir con el valle oscuro restante donde apenas en el banco del golpe violento feroz del río y en el pie de las colinas que abundaban en misterioso, Istupas con las figuras meditating talladas y maravilloso de piedra roca-cortaron las historias del cuadro de la vida de Buddha, reclinaba a una de las colonias más hermosas del valle, la colonia de Shingrilla.
La luna del sallow se parecía más ahora de cansado de regar su luz wonky en el bramido del valle, siendo arrastrado al fondo otra vez y otra vez por las multitudes que vagaban de las nubes, las nubes que se parecían como si alguien daubed las con el juego de las chimeneas de las muchas casas dispersadas debajo del cielo salvaje y oscuro. Las montañas de estas dos gamas más grandes parecían algunos gigantes que estaban parados tan enigmatically, como si pensaron en cuando y lo que a hacer con este vale o quizás lo guardaban.
Noviembre nunca fue dado la bienvenida por los habitantes de este valle draconiano, otros los que no tenían nada hacer con el fastidio de cómo ése pasaría con todo el invierno nevoso. Era casi 9 en la noche; incluso entonces, ahogaron toda de esta colonia magnífica en la niebla de la oscuridad grisácea y de un silencio impar - disturbado solamente por los gritos de jackals del bosque, contestados por los perros el raspar de la ciudad; tiempo y prevalecido otra vez. Sin embargo, el ambiente dentro de los hogares no era este woebegone, especialmente de ésos se encendió, y se calienta.
*** Que
algunos laughers salidos indistintos se rompían en la obscuridad de la echada y el silencio del jardín trasero de una casa detrás del cementerio, a través de la ventana del encendió el sitio.
Era un cuarto pequeño con todo bien-adornado. Por el fuego fue colocado una cama del piso en la cual sentaba a hombre con la figura hermosa, swathed en un edredón. Al lado de él estaba una muchacha algo sana de cerca de diez, también en el edredón. Sus pestañas pesadas sombreaban sus ojos negros profundos como una cortina de las agujas del pino. Incluso sus labios y nariz algo gruesos yendo muy bien con su justo eran coloreados alrededor de la cara contorneada con el pelo ondulado oscuro de la longitud del hombro.
Los dos mascaban los cacahuetes. El hombre aparecía contar una cierta historia a la muchacha y ella expressaba con gorjeos caluroso en ella.
el `y Bilal, siempre estando bigheaded sobre cosas, le dieron la idea que algo inusual. Y ese individuo estúpido, siendo nosey sobre nosotros cada vez, consiguió derecho a la base de la materia. y el tiempo cuando habíamos abierto apenas el hotpot de tikkas, él vino barging adentro en nosotros con un número bastante grande de muchachos del parador, y usted sabe lo que?' el hombre se detuvo brevemente con entristecer falso de su voz durante su conversación animada.
¡`Amperio hora! Esté en la luna, allí nos dejaron solos, los sans una pieza única del tikka, ahhh…' él levantó los suspiros que redondeaban sus labios sólidos, rojos,' y la misma cocina aburrida del parador', él mascó otro cacahuete tristemente.
La luna se rompió en desamparado ríe nerviosamente
`pero que planeamos de jugar un fósforo de la venganza contra él', él comenzamos entusiástico otra vez.
`Grande!!' Estuvieron en la luna las mejillas del alabastro brilladas con el `del glee que es la pieza que he estado buscando, tío' ella blurted exuberantly, pero paradas precipitado.
`Porqué… porqué esta parte?' tío interrogado.
El `Oh… er, significo… el erm… Amaría enseñar una lección a cualquier individuo, este nosey…' Ella tardamudeó.
El tío cabeceado aceptable del `', machacando un cacahuete, “y ahora I y Bilal fue encendido a abrigar una lección para él. ¿Pensamos de arrinconarlo en un punto débil que él tenía, cada cuerpo en el parador peeved mucho de este hábito particular…'
`Whaf'? Una boca de cacahuetes podría por completo dejó solamente tal sonido salir de la boca del cabrito.
El `el suyo RONCA!' la travesura saltó de en alguna parte en los ojos starry del tío, “no sólo sus compañeros de cuarto pero todos nosotros fueron preocupadas con esa maldición raucous. Y según nuestro plan, necesitamos un altavoz, el micrófono y un connection____ eléctrico'.
El `Oh, no me dice!' luna reída entre dientes casi que consigue sin aliento el pedazo del plan, `cómo genio!'
el `y entonces' rió a tío,' de esa noche, cuando él gozaba de su sueño sano. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup, struggling out of the reach of an owl but the owl was too clever for the pup & got it with a little effort. The three friends ran toward the owl to make it let the pup go & they had to kind of fight with the owl with sticks & logs & in the end, the owl flew away alone but the pup was too much injured. Sarah took it home & nursed it for almost a fortnight in secret & at last the pup was well again. It was not a big one & Sarah thought it would have some problem to live on its own, but it was looking so reckless to be back in the woods that One day when it was Sarah thought it was able to walk again, the three of them took it back at its place, the Woods.
They forgot all about it a week later, ‘Auby’ however seemed not to have forgotten them. It came back to them after a week when they were out for a walk in the woods & afterwards it would often come at Sarah's place & was still her friend. Though no body at home knew about it.
& then the ducks & hens & chicks that Sarah’s dad had brought her, were countless & she’d kept them in a large cage of about her room’s size in the veranda. & her mum had also brought her a little lamb & it was such a mischievous & agile kid that whole vale loved it. There also was a little aquarium amidst her room that she has bought of her savings. There was a beautiful vivid golden fish with sparkling orange fins in the aquarium which she would called, 'the gold top'. there was also a pair of silvery fish, long like eel & a shy little crab was also the part of her room's aquatic system & Sarah was longing to continue her collection with an eagle, a peacock, an octopus & even a little lion or leopard (she thought there was no problem in mere yearning).
But at the moment none of these fellows were looking amusing to her. It was the worst day of her life.
She could never get why her parents had termed that cellar hazardous. She has always been told of an incident that went on in that cellar & they said it was haunted; still she could never stomach why spirits would dwell in some place completely in shambles & why they would harm the people living there. But unfortunately her grand parents & parents were too old to think from her point of view.
She was told that 40 years ago at a night, in that very cellar, the uncle of her parents, uncle Saeed was attacked by some ghosts. He somehow succeeded in escaping those horrific creatures only with a mutilated body, one of his legs lost. After that night, neither had he moved toward that cellar again, nor did he ever reveal what had happened to him that night, which strengthened everyone’s belief of it to be haunted. But Sarah had never given even two pence to this belief. As to her it was as impossible as believing that Dani & Sherry will become solemn one day. She thought that the spirits & hallucination were synonymous to her parents; still they have never approved any of their children mooching about there. But what Sarah has seen today has made her thoughts & beliefs, all upside down. The spirits, to her couldn’t be mechanical enough to know how to slide a wall open. They could simply destroy it & why on earth would they need to write “to the cemetery” there on that veil, as though guiding someone.
With much brainstorming, she was only able to infer it to be some human activity. But who had done it & for what, was such a head aching puzzle that she felt her head bursting in a few moments. And after all for something not clear at all, she was sentenced a house arrest. How would she go & tell this entire incredible episode to Moon & Hannah?
& suddenly it flashed across her mind like a bolt of light that it was not over still. Her granny used to be her very last hope in such cases; a supreme court where she could always appeal against the sentence her mum would award her. She jumped out of her bed & stalked out of her room solemnly. Having reached downstairs, she made for the room at her right where a horizontal strip of light was visible underneath the clued door.
She made toward the room but stopped at once when she heard mum mentioning her name in there. Sarah moved a bit closer to the room to hear what her mum was saying.
‘I just can’t say why she go down there every now & then, specially at nights’ she heard her mum’s anxious voice, ‘perhaps…based on all what she had heard, she want to find some supernatural thing down there’ even with all that huff mode, Sarah smiled at her mum’s prediction, ‘I don’t want to be hard on her, but she can’t do what she’s told.
‘Don’t worry, Anita’ she heard her granny’s soft old voice, ‘she is just a kid, she can’t do any harm there’.
‘Being kid makes it all the more worse. What if something there, God forbidden does her some harm? You know all about uncle Saeed & Hamid’.
Sarah moved even closer to the door at the mention of Moon’s late father name.
‘Who knows what the real matter is, Anita?’ she heard her granny’s nostalgic tone. ‘I never fancied Saeed’s enigmatic way of doing things, his conversations & his thoughts. & I strongly feel he deserved it, & it all was some of his own stupid plan that backfired…& as far as
ROMANZO E NON ROMANZO
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
I Chronicles di Udyana:
`Aeon ricaricato'' (parte una):
Mondi del `due':
La zona enorme di terra scura si è espansa davanti ai wayfarers piccoli e esauriti ha sembrato rotolare sotto i loro piedi come una pedana mobile, non volente confermare mai l'altra estremità.
Occasionalmente accadendo, i redwoods giganti di alba hanno allungato tutto il senso fino al cielo scuro reso al environ tanto più tenebroso, con l'assistenza di sottobosco del genere più particolare esteso dappertutto. Camminando a stento sopra la moquette dei muschi fra i grandi crags della struttura porosa insolitamente nera, danti a casa ai licheni di succhiamento, i viaggiatori hanno sembrato non avere un whit dell'idea circa la terra.
Le spese generali della luna del sallow erano completamente rivestite dai brandelli delle nubi erranti che forse hanno desiderato niente di più allora che arresta i viaggiatori fiaccati con il timore del unseen imminente nel poco moonlight.
I viaggiatori, tre nel numero stavano osservando allora i dieci anni non più vecchi, & il più particolare, erano tutte le ragazze. Le loro caratteristiche erano indistinct nell'oscurità tranne molto il weariness di pronuncia. Uno di loro, quello piuttosto sano con un rucksack sulla sua spalla quasi stava ondeggiando da lato a lato con il tiredness. Dietro lei era una ragazza che ha caratteristica completamente differente allora gli altri due, inoltre ha sembrato ferita come quella terza ha avuta suo braccio intorno al suo collo per aiutarlo per camminare. & quello terzo lei stessa non stava guardando pace neanche; il pallor della sua faccia sneaking di più sulla tragedia allora si lascia prendere dal panico.
& prima che potrebbero camminare a stento alcuni cento nuovi piedi avanti, si sono scoperti che si levano in piedi al piede di una gamma di colline a cupola fini con la terra tutto il semplicemente. Le colline hanno sembrato difettare di tutta la vita floreale altrimenti il tappeto asciutto dell'erba esso o il sottobosco che punteggia le lacune larghe. Ciò era la prima volta hanno visto tutta la struttura hefty altrimenti gli alberi giganti, crags o le roccie del basalto in questa terra & hanno ritenuto più come nel paese per vedere qualcosa assomigliare alle montagne che sono venuto da.
Il capretto davanti all'accoppiamento di lagging ha girato indietro, guardando apprensivo loro.
`Dobbiamo prendere la probabilità', quella che sembra ferita murmured in un tono meager, `che è tutto che possiamo fare'.
Le altre due ragazze hanno osservato sul loro di sinistra & di destra come se cercando qualcosa che potrebbe aiutare.
`Che dobbiamo affrettare', la ragazza danneggiata pronunciata ancora.
`Sarebbe difficile affinchè si arrampichi', il bambino in buona salute passeggiato indietro verso lei.
Il `viene, Moon', lei ha sorriso wanly, `che noi sono i climbers di più alte gamme della montagna del mondo, non sono noi'?
Il `ma voi è danneggiato'.
il `& quello è giusti una duna prima delle colline che abbiamo avuti, da dove apparteniamo'.
Un silenzio ha seguito la risposta della ragazza danneggiata & la ragazza ha denominato Moon uttered ancora, `ma non conosciamo che cosa è dietro queste colline'.
`Abbiamo conosciuto che cosa è in questa terra'?
`Ma… realmente dobbiamo pensare ancora'.
Il `quando abbiamo entrato in questa terra… noi ha perso ogni destra di decidere un nuovo percorso, tutto che potessimo ora fare dovessimo continuare a muoverci', il finality della sua parola ha avuto tale stillness che ha fatto la luna flinch.
Il `se quello è che cosa desiderate', la ragazza che aiuta leggermente il suo spoke, `selezioniamo il nostro senso'.
& con un piccolo ha amplificato su vigore, le ragazze ha iniziato ad ascendere la collina asciutta.
Il `che è realmente facile', luna ha sollevato un sigh ecstatic, pulire sudato fuori della sua testa, `significo… quelle colline abbiamo là, ah… di massima & duro'.
Desiderio del `potremmo prenderli indietro', aggiunto la ragazza aiutante.
`Yeah… se otteniamo mai indietro', luna risposta in una voce risciacquata.
Il `non mope, luna; siamo qui per una causa'.
`Se ci è uno, sig.na Ercole'. La ragazza si è arrestata bruscamente mentre la luna ha concluso la sua frase.
Luna di sguardo del `, gli ho detto di rinunciare al primissimo istante. Non li ho elemosinati venire avanti, I'?
Il `ed ora quello è a che cosa direte me a Sarah, dopo che abbia rischiato la mia vita per `la vostra causa'.
`La mia causa'? Sarah hollered, allentando la presa della ragazza ferita intorno al suo collo, `& lo pensate tutta la causa accaduta di me'?
Il `anche se non… ma noi potrebbe ottenergli sempre un certo elder responsabile. Perchè non potete ottenerli che venire qui come questo era a misbegotten l'idea'.
Dunno del `I… so appena che lo ho conosciuto dal primissimo momento che il timore doused i vostri scruples & siete cureless'.
ARRESTO del `', la ragazza ferita urlata, `tipi imparereste mai essere ragionevoli'?
Un hush è caduto eccedenza gli altri due. & senza aspettarli per dire qualche cosa, la ragazza danneggiata storpiata avanti, huffily.
Il `Hey, Hannah, hey… arresto', luna ha scorso veloce dietro lei, sguardo del `, hey, vede', lei la ha interferita in una coppia dei secondi, `che sono spiacente, io realmente… ma vedete', lei avete rallentato una punta, pozzo del `… ah, dunno di I… prego, prego… lo scusate'. Ha girato indietro verso Sarah che stava levando in piedi con le sue armi akimbo, `conoscete… sono spiacente… voi, sapete che me… I… I' & lei mi sono strutto helplessly la sua testa.
Il `è giusto…', Sarah ha camminato verso lei, `sono spiacente che pure… proverei il mio la cosa migliore non lo lascio accadere ancora'.
La luna non ha osservato in su & Sarah ha saputo che era a causa degli occhi che devono colare con le rotture.
Il `muoviamosi', Hannah ha picchiettato la sua spalla & Sarah ha progredito avanti per aiutare il suo movimento & in una coppia dei minuti erano alla parte superiore della collina che guarda i vistas larghi allungata avanti. Ci proveniva un lago quasi cento piedi via dalla collina, circondata da tre lati con questa gamma facile della collina del `'. Dal lato di quarto tuttavia, i crags giganti, scuri, porosi usuali hanno impedito nuova vista. La calma & abbastanza acque stava denunciando la luna macchiata, la metà nascosta in nubi & alcune stelle sparse a caso lassù.
`Cioè ah… soltanto una parola… meravigliosa'! Hannah ha sembrato dimenticare la sua ferita completamente. & prima che potrebbe guardare gli altri due, ha sentito un bliss in pieno gridare mentre la luna whooshed oltre lei come una pallottola veloce giù verso il pascolo che conduce al lago splendido e scuro.
`OH… il nostro mermaid… che mi sono dimenticato'! Sarah ha sorriso meekly, guardando la luna scorrente veloce, il `muoviamosi', & ha aiutato Hannah a muoversi avanti.
La luna stava lavando la sua faccia dopo avere bevuto tanto dell'acqua fredda come potrebbe quando la hanno raggiunta.
`È bello, non è esso', lei ha guardato in su loro felicemente, mummy di desiderio del `era qui' proibito a sentenziato aveva scivolato fuori della sua bocca prima che potrebbe arrestarsi. L'emozione interamente è stata estinta con la mancanza di abilità & tutti sono caduto silenzioso.
Sarah ha aiutato Hannah a crouch giù vicino alla banca del lago freddo & pulito dopo un minuto & ha accovacciato al lato di lei. Moon, non trovando niente uccidere il ineptness, avuto aperto il suo sacco.
Il `I gli ha detto che dovremmo' ve preso più'. Ha provato un sorriso allegro mentre eliminava tutti che avesse imballato così con attenzione circa 4 ore fa. 3 pacchetti dei circuiti integrati, le due bottiglie restanti del succo di arancia, 3 hanno imballato il panino del whooper, 3 grandi barre del cioccolato, una manciata di caramelle & 3 rotoli mezzi dei biscotti.
`… Er, qualunque avete bisogno di qualcosa… er… mangiate'? Gli altri due hanno agitato le loro teste.
`Noi realmente… vedete, dopo tutto il lavorare duramente', lei non conosceste che cosa stava uscendo dalla sua bocca, mentre stava eliminando il matchbox & la torcia fuori. & con la torcia, è venuto fuori una fotografia bloccata all'estremità del tasto.
Il papa dell'OH del `… è venuto con me qui', ha sorriso, guardando lovingly la fotografia in modo da piccola cospicue nel moonlight grigio & allora lo ha farcito in tasca di suoi pantaloni'.
`Almeno voi Hannah'! Ha guardato Hannah che stava osservando via.
`Non sono affamato', Hannah restituito, `& vedete, dovremmo mantenere questo lotto fino a che non la troviamo… dunno di I se questo dale potrebbe alimentarli… che vedete, sta osservando più di sterile & lifeless tranne gli alberi & i creepers giganti li abbiamo sparsi l'ogni dove, ma non sono condizionati a mangiare i fogli, siamo'?
La luna ha osservato dai suoi sweeties a Hannah, lei ha saputo che Hannah era destra ma queste cose non saranno di molto aiuto per la portata sconosciuta di tempo rimarrebbero qui per la ricerca. Ha lanciato un ultimo sguardo all'imballaggio scintillante del roba & sollevando un sigh, ha iniziato il riempimento tutto che ancora nel rucksack.
Il `ma voi dovrebbe avere la bevanda almeno', lei ha cosegnato la bottiglia del succo di arancia a Hannah.
`Sono alright. Non si preoccupi. Piuttosto manterrei quello affinchè il momento venga', lei ho rifiutato, imballando le bottiglie con l'altro roba pure.
Il `noi si muove ora, eh'? Ha chiesto a dopo un silenzio di circa cinque minuti.
Il `I pensa che siate sia molto stanchi & drowsy camminare', Sarah risposto, `che cosa voi pensano a quaranta strizzatine d'occhio, io sarebbe sul vigil'! Moon gli occhi pesanti lucidati con una luce sconosciuta all'offerta.
Il `ma noi non è venuto qui riposarsi'.
Il resto del `è tutto lo stesso molto importante mantenerli muoversi'.
`Che cosa circa voi? Andate sonno, io sareste sul vigil', Hannah non siete stati soddisfatti. Attualmente, il prospetto di un sonno alfresco & quello ugualmente in una terra sconosciuta non hanno sembrato in modo da dare il benvenuto ma Moon già aveva seduto scompostamente sulla terra grassy molle.
Sarah ha sorriso, approvazione del `, noi la avrebbe alle girate, io non sto ritenendo sleepy. Entrambi potete avere un pelo qui. Ciò è posto adatto, io indovina. La terra è molle, eh'?
Il `sì… ma… ma voi dovrà svegliarlo in su dopo 2 ore… che sarei dopo su vigil che'. Hannah risposto dopo mulling sopra per una coppia dei minuti. `Yeah,… esso sono ora… er', lei ho consultato la sua vigilanza ma mi sono levato in piedi in su immediatamente, sembrando perplexed. `Er… che esso siete… esso non state lavorando, quando avete'?
Hannah ha spinto il suo braccio per mescolare un po'il manicotto ma ha avvitato su lei gli occhi appena che molto momento.
`Che cosa'? Sarah richiesto.
`Er… che non funziona', ha guardato in su lei, la luna del `hey, sguardo ad il vostro'!
La luna si è alzata riluttante & ha chiuso con chiusura a lampo aperto la tasca del rucksack per eliminare il suo orologio, `che è er… quasi quarto… hey' si è arrestata con un inizio, `congelato'!
`Che cosa fa quella media'? A Sarah chiesto, `le vigilanze che non funzionano… è noi dal dominion di tempo'?
No. del `, non siamo meditatamente, nessun', Hannah risposto; `vi ricordate del bhai di Fasih'? Ha chiesto nostalgico. `Che è perché siamo in un'altra terra… dal campo magnetico della nostra terra stessa, molto universo'. Ha guardato in su la luna, le nubi scremante lentamente verso esso. Nuovo mondo del `A'!
& i momenti enigmatic di ultima quindicina hanno innestato le loro menti in una stretta evocative.
La luna
del *** stava inondando la relativa luce grayish vaga sopra le montagne high-rise di Karakorum & dell'Himalaya & alla valle dello schiaffo che risiede nel bacino. La vista di notte delle strutture enormi & della valle scura sotto era no di meno che un enigma della natura che potrebbe essere vista al relativo la cosa migliore in questa valle.
La città di Mangora stava presentando alcuno fabulously ha illuminato i vistas per contraddire con la valle scura restante in cui appena alla banca dello schiaffo ferocious del fiume & al piede delle colline che abbondano in mysterious, Istupas con le figure meditating intagliate & meraviglioso di pietra roccia-hanno tagliato le storia dell'immagine della vita di Buddha, stava riposando una delle colonie più belle della valle, la colonia di Shingrilla.
La luna del sallow ora ha sembrato più di stanco di inondare la relativa luce wonky al muggito della valle, essendo trascinando ai precedenti ancora & ancora dalle moltitudini erranti di nubi, nubi che hanno sembrato come se qualcuno daubed loro con il vestito dai camini delle molte case sparse sotto il cielo selvaggio & scuro. Le montagne di queste due gamme più grandi stavano assomigliando ad alcuni giganti che si levano in piedi così enigmatically, come se pensando a quando & a che cosa da fare con questo vale o forse stavano custodendolo.
Novembre non è stato accolto favorevolmente mai dagli abitanti di questa valle draconiana, altri coloro che ha avuto niente a che fare con il fastidio di come quello passerebbe con tutto l'inverno nevoso. Era quasi 9 alla notte; persino allora, tutto di questa colonia gorgeous è stato annegato nella nebbia di nerezza grayish & di un silenzio dispari - disturbato soltanto dal grida dei jackals dalla foresta, risposto a dai cani da scortecciamento della città; il tempo & è prevalso ancora. Tuttavia, l'ambiente all'interno delle sedi non era questo woebegone, particolarmente di quelli si è illuminato, & scalda.
*** Che
alcuni laughers rimossi indistinct stavano rompendo nell'oscurità del passo & il hush del giardino posteriore di una casa dietro il cimitero, attraverso la finestra dell'ha illuminato la stanza.
Era una piccola tuttavia stanza bene-decorata. Dal fuoco è stato disposto una base del pavimento su cui stava sedendo un uomo con la figura handsome, swathed in una trapunta. Vicino lui era una ragazza piuttosto in buona salute di circa dieci, anche nella trapunta. I suoi eyelashes pesanti stavano proteggendo i suoi occhi neri profondi come una tenda degli aghi del pino. Anche i suoi labbri & naso piuttosto spessi andando molto bene con il suo giusto stavano colorandi intorno alla faccia descritta con capelli ondulati scuri della lunghezza della spalla.
Gli entrambo munching le arachidi. L'uomo è sembrato dire ad una certa storia alla ragazza & stava gorgogliando caloroso esso.
il `& Bilal, sempre essendo bigheaded circa le cose, gli hanno dato l'idea che qualche cosa di insolito. E quel tipo stupido, essendo nosey circa noi sempre, ha ottenuto diritto al nucleo della materia. & il tempo quando appena avevamo aperto il hotpot dei tikkas, è venuto barging dentro su noi con un numero ragionevolmente grande di ragazzi dell'ostello, & conoscete che cosa?' l'uomo ha fatto una pausa con rattristare falso della sua voce durante la sua conversazione animata.
`Amperora! Moon, siamo stati lasciati là soli, sans un pezzo unico del tikka, ahhh…' ha sollevato i sighs che arrotondano i suoi labbri solidi e rossi,' & lo stesso cuisine noioso dell'ostello', munched tristemente un'altra arachide.
La luna si è rotta in helpless ride scioccamente
`ma che abbiamo progettato del gioco del fiammifero di vendetta contro di lui', lui abbiamo cominciato entusiastico ancora.
`Grande!!' Moon le guancie dell'alabastro lucidate con il `di glee che è la parte che sto cercando, zio' blurted exuberantly, ma arrestate frettolosamente.
`Perchè… perchè questa parte?' zio consultato.
`OH… er, significo… il erm… Amerei insegnare una lezione a tutto il tipo, questo nosey…' Ha balbettato.
Il `giusto' ha annuito col capo lo zio, schiacciante un'arachide, “& ora la I & Bilal hanno continuato harboring una lezione per. Abbiamo pensato ad accantonarlo ad un punto che debole ha avuto, ogni corpo all'ostello molto peeved di questa abitudine particolare…'
`Whaf'? Una bocca in pieno delle arachidi potrebbe soltanto ha lasciato un tal suono uscire dalla bocca del capretto.
Il `suo RUSSA!' la furberia saltata da in qualche luogo negli occhi starry dello zio, “non solo i suoi compagni di camera ma tutti noi si è disturbata con quel curse raucous. E secondo il nostro programma, abbiamo avuto bisogno di un altoparlante, del microfono & di un connection____ elettrico'.
Il `OH, mi non dice!' luna risa di soppiatto quasi che ottiene breathlessly la sporgenza del programma, `come genius!'
il `ed allora' ha riso lo zio,' a quella notte, quando stava godendo il suo sonno sano. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup, struggling out of the reach of an owl but the owl was too clever for the pup & got it with a little effort. The three friends ran toward the owl to make it let the pup go & they had to kind of fight with the owl with sticks & logs & in the end, the owl flew away alone but the pup was too much injured. Sarah took it home & nursed it for almost a fortnight in secret & at last the pup was well again. It was not a big one & Sarah thought it would have some problem to live on its own, but it was looking so reckless to be back in the woods that One day when it was Sarah thought it was able to walk again, the three of them took it back at its place, the Woods.
They forgot all about it a week later, ‘Auby’ however seemed not to have forgotten them. It came back to them after a week when they were out for a walk in the woods & afterwards it would often come at Sarah's place & was still her friend. Though no body at home knew about it.
& then the ducks & hens & chicks that Sarah’s dad had brought her, were countless & she’d kept them in a large cage of about her room’s size in the veranda. & her mum had also brought her a little lamb & it was such a mischievous & agile kid that whole vale loved it. There also was a little aquarium amidst her room that she has bought of her savings. There was a beautiful vivid golden fish with sparkling orange fins in the aquarium which she would called, 'the gold top'. there was also a pair of silvery fish, long like eel & a shy little crab was also the part of her room's aquatic system & Sarah was longing to continue her collection with an eagle, a peacock, an octopus & even a little lion or leopard (she thought there was no problem in mere yearning).
But at the moment none of these fellows were looking amusing to her. It was the worst day of her life.
She could never get why her parents had termed that cellar hazardous. She has always been told of an incident that went on in that cellar & they said it was haunted; still she could never stomach why spirits would dwell in some place completely in shambles & why they would harm the people living there. But unfortunately her grand parents & parents were too old to think from her point of view.
She was told that 40 years ago at a night, in that very cellar, the uncle of her parents, uncle Saeed was attacked by some ghosts. He somehow succeeded in escaping those horrific creatures only with a mutilated body, one of his legs lost. After that night, neither had he moved toward that cellar again, nor did he ever reveal what had happened to him that night, which strengthened everyone’s belief of it to be haunted. But Sarah had never given even two pence to this belief. As to her it was as impossible as believing that Dani & Sherry will become solemn one day. She thought that the spirits & hallucination were synonymous to her parents; still they have never approved any of their children mooching about there. But what Sarah has seen today has made her thoughts & beliefs, all upside down. The spirits, to her couldn’t be mechanical enough to know how to slide a wall open. They could simply destroy it & why on earth would they need to write “to the cemetery” there on that veil, as though guiding someone.
With much brainstorming, she was only able to infer it to be some human activity. But who had done it & for what, was such a head aching puzzle that she felt her head bursting in a few moments. And after all for something not clear at all, she was sentenced a house arrest. How would she go & tell this entire incredible episode to Moon & Hannah?
& suddenly it flashed across her mind like a bolt of light that it was not over still. Her granny used to be her very last hope in such cases; a supreme court where she could always appeal against the sentence her mum would award her. She jumped out of her bed & stalked out of her room solemnly. Having reached downstairs, she made for the room at her right where a horizontal strip of light was visible underneath the clued door.
She made toward the room but stopped at once when she heard mum mentioning her name in there. Sarah moved a bit closer to the room to hear what her mum was saying.
‘I just can’t say why she go down there every now & then, specially at nights’ she heard her mum’s anxious voice, ‘perhaps…based on all what she had heard, she want to find some supernatural thing down there’ even with all that huff mode, Sarah smiled at her mum’s prediction, ‘I don’t want to be hard on her, but she can’t do what she’s told.
‘Don’t worry, Anita’ she heard her granny’s soft old voice, ‘she is just a kid, she can’t do any harm there’.
‘Being kid makes it all the more worse. What if something there, God forbidden does her some harm? You know all about uncle Saeed & Hamid’.
Sarah moved even closer to the door at the mention of Moon’s late father name.
‘Who knows what the real matter is, Anita?’ she heard her granny’s nostalgic tone. ‘I never fancied Saeed’s enigmatic way of doing things, his conversations & his thoughts. & I strongly feel he deserved it, & it all was some of his own stupid plan that backfired…& as far as Hamid is concerned we can do nothing else speculating, but he was such a gifted man that I can never believe what o
ERFINDUNG UND NICHT ERFINDUNG
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Die Chroniken von Udyana:
`Aeon neu geladen'' (Teil eins):
Das `zwei' Welten:
Der enorme Flecken des dunklen Landes erweitert vor den kleinen, erschöpften wayfarers schien, unter ihren Füßen wie einer Tretmühle zu rollen und nicht willte, das andere Ende überhaupt zu bestätigen.
Gelegentlich auftretend, bildeten die riesigen Dämmerungrothölzer, die vollständig bis zum dunklen Himmel ausgedehnt wurden, umgeben düsterer, mit der Unterstützung von Undergrowth der eigenartigsten Art, die überall verlängert wurde. Schleppend über dem Teppich der Moose unter den großen Felsspitzen der ungewöhnlich schwarzen porösen Struktur, nach Hause gebend den saugenden Flechten, schienen die Reisenden, ein whit der Idee über das Land nicht zu haben.
Die sallow Mondunkosten waren durch die Fetzen der wandering Wolken vollständig Mantel, die möglicherweise nichts dann stoppen sapped Reisende mit der Furcht vor unmittelbar drohenden unseen im wenig Mondschein wünschten.
Die Reisenden, drei zahlreich schauten nicht ältere dann 10 Jahre des Alters, u. am eigenartigsten, waren sie alle Mädchen. Ihre Eigenschaften waren in der Dunkelheit außer dem aussprechen weariness undeutlich. Eins von ihnen, ziemlich gesundes mit einem Rucksack auf ihrer Schulter beeinflußte fast von Seite zu Seite mit tiredness. Hinter ihr war ein Mädchen, das total unterschiedliche Eigenschaft dann die anderen zwei hat, außerdem schien sie als die dritte hatte ihren Arm um ihren Ansatz verletzt, zum sie zu unterstützen, um zu gehen. u. das dritte betrachtete selbst keinen Frieden auch nicht; das pallor ihres Gesichtes schlich mehr nach Tragödie in Panik versetzen dann.
u. bevor sie einige hundert weitere Füße voran schleppen konnten, fanden sich sie, am Fuß einer Strecke der feinen kuppelförmigen Hügel mit der Masse ganz deutlich zu stehen. Die Hügel schienen, alles Blumenleben sonst zu ermangeln der trockene Gras Carpeting es oder das Reisig, das die breiten Abstände interpunktiert. Dieses war, das erste mal sie jede kräftige Struktur sonst die riesigen Bäume gesehen haben, Felsspitzen, oder die Basaltfelsen in diesem Land u. sie glaubten eher wie zu Hause, um etwas zu sehen, den Bergen zu ähneln, die sie von gekommen sind.
Das Zicklein vor dem Verzögerung Paar drehte sich zurück und scharfsinnig betrachtete ihnen.
`Müssen wir die Wahrscheinlichkeit nehmen', die, die rausgecht in einem mageren Ton, `verletzt schaut, das alle ist, die, wir tun können'.
Die anderen zwei Mädchen schauten auf ihrem links u. recht, als wenn, nach etwas suchend, das helfen könnte.
`, das wir uns beeilen müssen', das verletzte Mädchen wieder ausgesprochen.
`Würde es schwierig für Sie sein zu klettern', das gesunde Kind, das zurück in Richtung zu ihr geschlendert wurde.
`Kommen, Moon', sie lächelte wanly, `, das wir die Bergsteiger der höchsten Gebirgsstrecken der Welt, sind- nicht wir sind'?
`Aber Sie werden' verletzt.
`u. das ist eine Düne vor den Hügeln, die wir hatten, gerecht von, wo wir' gehören.
Eine Ruhe folgte der Antwort des verletzten Mädchens u. rief das Mädchen Moon wieder gegäußert, `an, aber wir wissen nicht, was hinter diesen Hügeln' ist.
`Wußten wir, was in diesem Land' ist?
`Aber… müssen wir wirklich wieder denken'.
`, als wir dieses Land… wir betraten, verlor jedes Recht des Entscheidens eines neuen Weges, aller, den wir jetzt tun können sollen zu bewegen halten', die Endgültigkeit ihres Wortes hatte solche Stille, die Mond zurückschrecken ließ.
`, wenn das ist, was Sie' wünschen, das Mädchen, das milde ihre Speiche unterstützt, `lassen Sie uns unsere Weise auswählen'.
u. mit wenig lud herauf Stärke, die Mädchen anfing, zu steigen der trockene Hügel auf.
`, das es', Mond wirklich einfach ist, hob einen ekstatischen Seufzer, das Abwischen geschwitzt weg von ihrem Kopf, `bedeute ich… jene Hügel wir dort haben, ah… rauh u. haltbar'.
`Wunsch könnten wir sie zurücknehmen', hinzugefügt dem unterstützenmädchen.
`Yeah…, wenn wir überhaupt zurück' erhalten, geantworteter Mond in einer ausgefüllten Stimme.
`nicht mope, Mond; wir sind hier für eine Ursache'.
`, wenn es eins gibt, Fräulein Herkules'. Das Mädchen stoppte kurz, während Mond ihren Satz beendete.
`Blick-Mond, erklärte ich Ihnen, am allerersten Augenblick zu beendigen. Ich bat Sie nicht, entlang zu kommen, I'?
`Und jetzt das ist, was Sie mir Sarah erklären, nachdem ich mein Leben für `Ihre Ursache' riskiert habe.
`Meine Ursache'? Sarah brüllte und ließ den Griff des verletzten Mädchens um ihren Ansatz, `nach u. denken Sie ihn alle geschehene Ursache von mir'?
`, selbst wenn es nicht…, aber wir könnten irgendein verantwortliches ältestes in ihm immer erhalten. Warum nicht Sie es erhalten können, das so herkommen a war, misbegotten Idee'.
`I dunno… weiß ich gerade, daß ich es vom allerersten Moment kannte, daß Furcht Ihre scruples begießst hat u. Sie' cureless sind.
`ANSCHLAG', das verletzte Mädchen, das, `würden Sie gekreischt wurde, Kerle überhaupt erlernen, vernünftig zu sein'?
Eine Stille fiel überschuß die anderen zwei. u. ohne zu warten, daß sie alles, das verletzte Mädchen sagen, das voran, huffily gelähmt wird.
`He, Hannah, he… Anschlag', Mond hetzte hinter ihr, `Blick, he, sehen', sie sich verfing sie in einem Paar von Sekunden, `es tut mir leid, ich wirklich morgens…, aber Sie sehen', sie verlangsamten eine Spitze, `Brunnen… ah, I dunno… bitte, bitte… entschuldigen mich'. Sie drehte sich zurück in Richtung zu Sarah, der mit ihr die in die Seite gestemmten Arme stand, `, das Sie… es tut mir leid… Sie kennen, Sie weiß, daß ich… I… I' u. sie ihren Kopf hilflos sank.
`, das es…', Sarah okay ist, ging in Richtung zu ihr, `, es tut mir leid außerdem… ich mein bestes nicht ließ es wieder geschehen versuchen würde'.
Mond schaute nicht oben u. wußte Sarah, der wegen der Augen war, die mit Rissen ausgießen müssen.
`Lassen Sie uns bewegen', tappte Hannah ihre Schulter u. schritt Sarah voran, um ihrer Bewegung zu helfen u. in einem Paar von Minuten waren sie an der Oberseite des Hügels, der die breiten vistas voran ausgedehnt betrachtet. Es gab einen See fast hundert Fuß weg vom Hügel, umgeben auf drei Seiten mit dieser `einfachen' Hügelstrecke. Auf der vierten Seite jedoch, behinderten die üblichen riesigen, dunklen, porösen Felsspitzen jede weitere Ansicht. Die Ruhe u. durchaus Wasser verrieten den beschmutzten Mond, die Hälfte, die in den Wolken versteckt wurden u. einige Sterne, die nach dem zufall obenliegend zerstreut wurden.
`Das heißt, ah… nur ein Wort… erstaunlich'! Hannah schien, ihre Verletzung vollständig vergessen zu haben. u. bevor sie die anderen zwei betrachten könnte, hörte sie einen vollen Schrei des Glücks, während Mond hinter ihr wie einer schnellen Gewehrkugel unten in Richtung zur Wiese whooshed, die zu den herrlichen, dunklen See führt.
`OH-… unsere Nixe,…, das ich' vergaß! Sarah lächelte mild und betrachtete den hetzenden Mond, lassen Sie uns `bewegen', u. half sie Hannah, voran umzuziehen.
Mond wusch ihr Gesicht, nachdem er so viel des kühlen Wassers getrunken hatte, wie sie könnte, als sie sie erreichten.
`Ist es, ist nicht es', sie betrachtete oben ihnen glücklich reizend, `Wunschmama war hier' verboten verurteilt war herausgerutscht aus ihrer öffnung, bevor sie sich stoppen könnte. Der Thrill wurde ganz mit der Ungeschicklichkeit gelöscht u. alle fielen sie leise.
Sarah half Hannah, hinunter nahe die Bank des kühlen u. sauberen Sees nach einer Minute sich zu ducken u. hockte neben ihr. Moon und finden nichts, die Ungeschicktheit zu töten, erschloß ihren Sack.
`I erklärte Ihnen, die wir' das ve sollten, das mehr' genommen wird. Sie versuchte ein lustiges Lächeln beim alle herausnehmen, die sie vor so sorgfältig einigen 4 Stunden verpackt hatte. 3 Pakete der Späne, die zwei restlichen Orangensaftflaschen, 3 verpackten whooper Sandwich, 3 große Stäbe der Schokoladen, eine Handvoll Süßigkeiten u. 3 halbe Rollen der Biskuite.
`Benötigen Sie… äh, irgendein etwas… äh… essen'? Die anderen zwei rüttelten ihre Köpfe.
Nach allem Abplagen, `wir wirklich… Sie,', sie wußten nicht sehen, was aus ihre öffnung herauskam, während sie die Streichholzschachtel u. die Fackel heraus herausnahm. u. mit der Fackel, heraus kam eine Fotographie, die am Ende der Taste eingeschlossen wurde.
`OH-… Papa kam mit mir hier', lächelte betrachtete sie und liebevoll der Fotographie also wenig, die im graubraunen Mondschein auffallend sind u. füllte ihn dann in ihrer Hose' Tasche an.
`Mindestens Sie Hannah'! Sie betrachtete Hannah, der weg schaute.
`Bin ich nicht', zurückgebrachter Hannah, `hungrig u. sehen Sie, sollten wir dieses Los halten, bis wir sie… I dunno finden, ob dieser Dale einzieht uns wurde,…, das Sie sehen, schaut es mehr von unfruchtbarem u. außer den riesigen Bäumen u. den Kriechpflanzen jedes, wo, aber uns nicht zum Essen der Blätter bedungen werden, sind zerstreuten wir leblos'?
Mond schaute von ihren Sweeties zu Hannah, sie wußte, daß Hannah Recht war, aber diese Sachen nicht von vieler Hilfe für die unbekannte überspannung der Zeit sind, die sie hier für die Suche bleiben würden. Sie warf einen letzten Blick am funkelnden Verpacken des Materials u. einen Seufzer hebend, begann sie das Anfüllen alles, das wieder im Rucksack.
`Aber Sie sollten das Getränk mindestens haben', sie überreichten die Orangensaftflasche zu Hannah.
`Bin ich gut. Sorgen Sie sich nicht. Ich würde eher den während der Zeit zu kommen', sie ablehnte halten und außerdem verpacken würde die Flaschen mit anderem Material.
`Soll wir bewegen jetzt, wie'? Sie fragte nach einer Ruhe von ca. fünf Minuten.
`I denken, daß Sie viel ermüdet sind u. schläfrig zu gehen', geantworteter Sarah, `was Sie an vierzig Winks denken, ich auf dem vigil sein würde'! Moons die schweren Augen, die mit einem merkwürdigen Licht am Angebot geglänzt wurden.
`Aber wir sind nicht hergekommen stillzustehen'.
`Rest ist aller selbe, der sehr wichtig ist, uns zu halten zu bewegen'.
`Was über Sie? Sie gehen Schlaf, ich würden sein auf dem vigil', Hannah waren erfüllt nicht. Momentan schienen die Aussicht eines im Freien Schlafes u. die auch in einem merkwürdigen Land nicht, also hatte das Begrüßen aber Moon bereits sich aus den weichen grasartigen Grund ausgebreitet.
Sarah lächelte, `O.K., wir würde haben es in den Umdrehungen, ich fühlen nicht schläfrig. Sie beide können ein Haar hier haben. Dieses ist verwendbarer Platz, ich schätzen. Der Boden ist, wie' weich?
`Ja… aber… aber Sie müssen mich oben nach 2 Stunden aufwecken,…, das ich auf vigil nachher sein würde, das'. Geantworteter Hannah, nachdem rüber es für ein Paar von Minuten verrührt worden ist. `Yeah, wurde ich… es bin jetzt… äh', sie beriet ihre Uhr aber stand oben sofort und schaute verdutzt. `Äh…, das es… es ist, nicht, arbeitet welche Zeit Sie haben'?
Hannah stieß, ihren Arm, um die Hülse etwas zu rühren aber schraubte herauf sie Augen, die gerade sehr Moment.
`Was'? Verlangter Sarah.
Das `äh… nicht arbeitend', betrachtete sie oben ihr, `he Mond, Blick auf Ihr'!
Mond stand widerstrebend auf u. machte geöffnet die Tasche des Rucksack Reißverschluss zu, zum ihrer Armbanduhr herauszunehmen, `, das ist es äh… fast Viertel… he' sie mit einem Anfang stoppte, das eingefrorene `'!
`, was dieses Mittel' tut? Gefragten Sarah, `die nicht arbeitenden Uhren… sind wir aus der Herrschaft der Zeit heraus'?
`Nr., sind wir nicht, kein', geantworteter Hannah durchdacht; `erinnern sich Sie an Fasih bhai'? Sie bat nostalgisch. `, das ist, weil wir in einem anderen Land… aus dem magnetischen heraus sind, fangen von unserer Masse, sehr Universum' auf. Sie betrachtete oben dem Mond, die Wolken langsam gleiten in Richtung zu ihm. `A neue Welt'!
u. erfaßten die rätselhaften Momente der letzten vierzehn Tage ihren Verstand in einer evocative Reichweite.
***
Mond duschte sein unscharfes grauliches Licht über den high-rise Bergen von Karakorum u. von Himalaja u. an der Senke von Swat, der in das Bassin legen. Die Nachtansicht der ungeheueren Strukturen u. der dunklen Senke war unten nicht kleiner als ein Rätsel der Natur, die an seinem besten in dieser Senke gesehen werden könnte.
Die Stadt von Mangora stellte einiges beleuchtete fabelhaft vistas, um mit der restlichen dunklen Senke zu widersprechen, in der gerade an der Bank des wilden Fluß Swat u. am Fuß der Hügel, die an geheimnisvollem überfluss haben, SteinIstupas mit geschnitzten meditierenden Abbildungen u. erstaunliches Abbildung Geschichten des Lebens von Buddha Felsen-schnitten, stillstand eine der schönsten Kolonien der Senke, die Shingrilla Kolonie dar.
Der sallow Mond schien mehr von jetzt ermüdet vom Duschen seines wonky Lichtes am Senkegebrüll und wieder u. wieder geschleppt wurde zum Hintergrund durch die wandering Mengen der Wolken, Wolken, die schienen, als ob jemand sie mit der Klage von den Kaminen der vielen Häuser beschmiert hat, die unter den wilden u. dunklen Himmel zerstreut werden. Die Berge dieser zwei größten Strecken sahen wie einige Riesen aus so, die enigmatically stehen, als wenn, denkend an als u. was, mit diesem vale zu tun oder möglicherweise schützten sie es.
November wurde nie von den Einwohnern dieser drakonischen Senke begrüßt, sonst die, die nichts hatten, zu tun mit der Beeinträchtigung von, wie die allen schneebedeckten Winter durchlaufen würde. Es war fast 9 nachts; sogar dann, wurde alles dieser herrlichen Kolonie im Nebel der graulichen Schwärzung u. der ungeraden Ruhe - nur gestört durch die Schreie von jackals vom Wald ertrunken, beantwortet durch die Abstreifenhunde der Stadt; Zeit u. wieder vorgeherscht. Jedoch war das Klima innerhalb der Häuser nicht dieses woebegone, besonders von denen beleuchtete u. sich wärmt.
***, das
einige undeutliche herausgenommene laughers in die Taktabstand Dunkelheit brachen u. beleuchtete Stille des rückseitigen Gartens eines Hauses hinter Kirchhof, durch das Fenster von Raum.
Es war ein kleiner dennoch gut-verzierter Raum. Durch das Feuer wurde einem Fußbodenbett, auf dem einen Mann mit stattlicher Abbildung saß, swathed in einer Steppdecke gesetzt. Nahe bei ihm war ein ziemlich gesundes Mädchen von ungefähr 10, auch in der Steppdecke. Ihre schweren Eyelashes schattierten ihre tiefen schwarzen Augen wie ein Vorhang der Kiefernadeln. Sogar wurden ihre ziemlich starken Lippen u. Nase, sehr gut gehend mit ihrem angemessenen ringsum das Gesicht gefärbt, das mit dem dunklen wellenförmigen Haar der Schulterlänge umrissen wurde.
All munching Erdnüsse. Der Mann schien, irgendeine Geschichte zu erklären dem Mädchen u. gurgelte sie herzlich an ihr.
`u. Bilal, immer seiend bigheaded über Sachen, gaben ihm die Idee, daß wir ungewöhnliches etwas wurden. Und dieser dumme Kerl, seiend nosey über uns jedesmal, gelangte gerade an den Kern der Angelegenheit. u. die Zeit, als wir kaum das hotpot von tikkas geöffnet hatten, kam er, barging innen auf uns mit einer ziemlich großen Anzahl von Jungen der Herberge, u. wissen Sie, was?' der Mann pausierte mit einem falschen Betrüben seiner Stimme während seines lebhaften Gespräches.
`Amperestunde! Moon, wurden wir dort allein, sans ein Einzelstück von tikka gelassen, ahhh…' er hob die Seufzer, die seine festen, roten Lippen,' runden u. das gleiche langweilige cuisine der Herberge', munched er eine andere Erdnuß traurig.
Mond brach in hilfloses kichert
`aber, als wir vom Spielen eines Rachegleichen gegen ihn', er begannen enthusiastisch wieder planten.
`Groß!!' Moons die Alabasterbacken, die mit Freude `, das nach das Teil, das, ich ist, gesucht habe, Onkel geglänzt wurden' sie exuberantly herausplatzte, aber, die eilig gestoppt waren.
`, warum…, warum dieses Teil?' abgefragter Onkel.
`OH-… äh, bedeute ich… erm… Ich würde lieben, eine Lektion zu unterrichten jedem möglichem Kerl, dieses nosey…' Sie stotterte.
Das `, das' okay ist, nickte den Onkel und zerquetschte eine Erdnuß, „u. jetzt fuhren I u. Bilal, eine fort Lektion für ihn zu beherbergen. Wir dachten an das In Verlegenheit bringen er an einem schwachen Punkt, den er hatte, jeder Körper an der Herberge wurden geärgert viel von dieser bestimmten Gewohnheit…'
`Whaf'? Eine öffnung voll der Erdnüsse könnte ließ nur solch einen Ton aus die öffnung des Zickleins herauskommen.
`Seins SCHNARCHT!' der Unfug, der von irgendwo in starry Augen des Onkels, „nicht nur seine Zimmergenossen aber alle wir gesprungen wurde, wurden mit diesem rauhen Fluch bemüht. Und wie pro unseren Plan, benötigten wir einen Lautsprecher, Mikrophon u. ein elektrisches connection____'.
`OH-, nicht erklären mir!' gegluckster Mond den Auswuchs des Planes, `atemlos fast erhalten, wie Genie!'
`und dann' lachte Onkel,' nachts dieses, als er seinen stichhaltigen Schlaf genoß. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup, struggling out of the reach of an owl but the owl was too clever for the pup & got it with a little effort. The three friends ran toward the owl to make it let the pup go & they had to kind of fight with the owl with sticks & logs & in the end, the owl flew away alone but the pup was too much injured. Sarah took it home & nursed it for almost a fortnight in secret & at last the pup was well again. It was not a big one & Sarah thought it would have some problem to live on its own, but it was looking so reckless to be back in the woods that One day when it was Sarah thought it was able to walk again, the three of them took it back at its place, the Woods.
They forgot all about it a week later, ‘Auby’ however seemed not to have forgotten them. It came back to them after a week when they were out for a walk in the woods & afterwards it would often come at Sarah's place & was still her friend. Though no body at home knew about it.
& then the ducks & hens & chicks that Sarah’s dad had brought her, were countless & she’d kept them in a large cage of about her room’s size in the veranda. & her mum had also brought her a little lamb & it was such a mischievous & agile kid that whole vale loved it. There also was a little aquarium amidst her room that she has bought of her savings. There was a beautiful vivid golden fish with sparkling orange fins in the aquarium which she would called, 'the gold top'. there was also a pair of silvery fish, long like eel & a shy little crab was also the part of her room's aquatic system & Sarah was longing to continue her collection with an eagle, a peacock, an octopus & even a little lion or leopard (she thought there was no problem in mere yearning).
But at the moment none of these fellows were looking amusing to her. It was the worst day of her life.
She could never get why her parents had termed that cellar hazardous. She has always been told of an incident that went on in that cellar & they said it was haunted; still she could never stomach why spirits would dwell in some place completely in shambles & why they would harm the people living there. But unfortunately her grand parents & parents were too old to think from her point of view.
She was told that 40 years ago at a night, in that very cellar, the uncle of her parents, uncle Saeed was attacked by some ghosts. He somehow succeeded in escaping those horrific creatures only with a mutilated body, one of his legs lost. After that night, neither had he moved toward that cellar again, nor did he ever reveal what had happened to him that night, which strengthened everyone’s belief of it to be haunted. But Sarah had never given even two pence to this belief. As to her it was as impossible as believing that Dani & Sherry will become solemn one day. She thought that the spirits & hallucination were synonymous to her parents; still they have never approved any of their children mooching about there. But what Sarah has seen today has made her thoughts & beliefs, all upside down. The spirits, to her couldn’t be mechanical enough to know how to slide a wall open. They could simply destroy it & why on earth would they need to write “to the cemetery” there on that veil, as though guiding someone.
With much brainstorming, she was only able to infer it to be some human activity. But who had done it & for what, was such a head aching puzzle that she felt her head bursting in a few moments. And after all for something not clear at all, she was sentenced a house arrest. How would she go & tell this entire incredible episode to Moon & Hannah?
& suddenly it flashed across her mind like a bolt of light that it was not over still. Her granny used to be her very last hope in such cases; a supreme court where she could always appeal against the sentence her mum would award her. She jumped out of her bed & stalked out of her room solemnly. Having reached downstairs, she made for the room at her right where a horizontal strip of light was visible underneath the clued door.
She made toward the room but stopped at once when she heard mum mentioning her name in there. Sarah moved a bit closer to the room to hear what her mum was saying.
‘I just can’t say why she go down there every now & then, specially at nights’ she heard her mum’s anxious voice, ‘perhaps…based on all what she had heard, she want to find some supernatural thing down there’ even with all that huff mode, Sarah smiled at her mum’s prediction, ‘I don’t want to be hard on her, but she can’t do what she’s told.
‘Don’t worry, Anita’ she heard her granny’s soft old voice, ‘she is just a kid, she can’t do any harm there’.
‘Being kid makes it all the more worse. What if something there, God forbidden does her some harm? You know all about uncle Saeed & Hamid’.
Sarah moved even closer to the door at the mention of Moon’s late father name.
‘Who knows what the real matter is, Anita?’ she heard her granny’s nostalgic tone. ‘I
FICTION E NON FICTION
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Os Chronicles de Udyana:
`Aeon recarregado'' (parte uma):
Mundos do `dois':
O remendo enorme da terra escura expandiu antes de os wayfarers pequenos, esgotados pareceu rolar abaixo de seus pés como um treadmill, não querendo confirmar sempre a outra extremidade.
Ocasionalmente ocorrendo, os redwoods gigantes do alvorecer esticaram toda a maneira até o céu escuro feito o environ mais gloomy, com o auxílio do undergrowth do tipo o mais peculiar estendido em toda parte. Marchando sobre o tapete dos musgos amongst os crags grandes da estrutura porosa raramente preta, dando para casa aos lichens sugando, os viajantes pareceram não ter um whit da idéia sobre a terra.
As despesas gerais da lua do sallow eram completamente jacketed pelos shreds das nuvens vagueando que talvez não quiseram nada mais então parar sapped viajantes com o medo do despercebido imminent em pouco moonlight.
Os viajantes, três no número olhavam então uns dez anos de idade nao mais velhos, & o mais peculiar, eram todas as meninas. Suas características eram indistinct na obscuridade à exceção muito do weariness pronunciar. Um deles, o rather saudável com um rucksack em seu ombro estava balançando quase dum lado ao outro com tiredness. Atrás dela era uma menina que tem a característica totalmente diferente então os outros dois, além disso pareceu ferida como terceira teve seu braço em torno de sua garganta para ajudar-lhe a andar. & terceiro ela mesma não olhava nenhuma paz tampouco; o pallor de sua cara sneaking mais em cima da tragédia apavora-se então.
& antes que poderiam marchar alguns cem mais pés adiante, encontraram-se estar no pé de uma escala de montes dome-shaped finos com a terra toda claramente. Os montes pareceram faltar mais toda a vida floral o carpeting seco da grama ele ou o matagal que punctuating as aberturas largas. Isto era a primeira vez que viram toda a estrutura hefty mais as árvores gigantes, crags ou as rochas do basalt nesta terra & sentiram mais como no repouso para ver algo assemelhar-se às montanhas que vieram de.
O miúdo antes de o par do lagging girou para trás, olhando apprehensively neles.
`Nós temos que fazer exame da possibilidade', essa que olha ferida murmured em um tom meager, o `que é tudo que nós podemos fazer'.
Outras duas meninas olharam no seus esquerdo & direito como se procurando algo que poderia ajudar.
`Que nós necessitamos se apressar', menina ferida pronunciada outra vez.
`Seria difícil para você escalar', a criança saudável dada uma volta para trás para ela.
O `vem, Moon', ela sorriu wanly, `que nós são os climbers das escalas as mais elevadas da montanha do mundo, não são nós'?
O `mas você é ferido'.
o `& aquele são justos uma duna antes dos montes que nós tivemos, de onde nós pertencemos'.
Um silêncio seguiu a resposta da menina ferida & a menina chamou Lua expressada outra vez, `mas nós não sabemos o que é atrás destes montes'.
`Nós soubemos o que está nesta terra'?
`Mas… nós necessitamos realmente pensar outra vez'.
O `quando nós entramos nesta terra… nós perdeu cada direita de decidir um trajeto novo, tudo que nós podemos fazer agora devemos se manter se mover', o finality de sua palavra teve tal stillness que fêz a lua flinch.
O `se aquele for o que você quer', menina que ajuda a seu raio suavemente, `vamos escolher nossa maneira'.
& com um pouco impulsionou acima do vigor, as meninas começou ascending o monte seco.
O `que é realmente fácil', lua heaved um sigh ecstatic, limpar suado fora de sua cabeça, `eu significo… aqueles montes nós temos lá, ah… áspero & resistente'.
Desejo do `nós poderíamos fazer exame d para trás', adicionado a menina ajudando.
O `Yeah… se nós começarmos sempre para trás', lua respondida no nivelada para fora exprime.
O `não mope, lua; nós somos aqui para uma causa'.
`Se houver um, senhorita Hercules'. A menina parou brevemente enquanto a lua terminou sua sentença.
Lua do olhar do `, eu disse-o para parar muito no primeiro instante. Eu não o implorei vir longitudinalmente, I'?
O `e agora isso é o que você dirá me a Sarah, depois que eu arrisquei minha vida para o `sua causa'.
`Minha causa'? Sarah hollered, afrouxando o aperto da menina ferida em torno de sua garganta, `& você pensa d toda a causa acontecida de mim'?
O `mesmo se não… mas nós poderia sempre começar alguma pessoa idosa responsável nela. Porque não pode você o começar que vir aqui como esta era a misbegotten a idéia'.
Dunno do `I… eu sei apenas que eu o soube muito do primeiro momento que o medo doused seus scruples & você é cureless'.
BATENTE do `', a menina ferida gritada, `você guys aprenderia sempre ser sensible'?
Um hush caiu excesso os outros dois. & sem esperá-los para dizer qualquer coisa, a menina ferida aleijada adiante, huffily.
O `Hey, Hannah, hey… batente', lua apressou-se atrás dela, olhar do `, hey, vê', ela travou-a em um par dos segundos, `que eu sou pesaroso, mim realmente am… mas você vê', ela retardou abaixo um bocado, poço do `… ah, dunno de I… por favor, por favor… desculpa-me'. Girou para trás para Sarah que estava com ela os braços akimbo, `que você sabe… eu sou pesaroso… você, você sabe que eu… I… I' & ela inclinou sua cabeça helplessly.
O `que é aprovado…', Sarah andou para ela, `eu sou pesaroso que também… eu tentaria meu mais melhor não o deixo acontecer outra vez'.
A lua não olhou acima & Sarah soube que era por causa dos olhos que devem teeming com rasgos.
O `vamos mover-se', Hannah patted seu ombro & Sarah strode adiante para ajudar a seu movimento & em um par dos minutos estavam no alto do monte que olha os vistas largos esticado adiante. Havia um lago quase cem pés longe do monte, cercado em três lados com esta escala fácil do monte do `'. No quarto lado entretanto, os crags gigantes, escuros, porosos usuais impediram toda a vista mais adicional. A calma & completamente águas betraying a lua manchada, a metade escondida nas nuvens & as algumas estrelas dispersadas aleatòria em cima.
`Isto é, ah… somente uma palavra… maravilhosa'! Hannah pareceu ter-se esquecido completamente de seu ferimento. & antes que poderia olhar os outros dois, ouviu um grito cheio do bliss enquanto a lua whooshed após ela como uma bala speedy para baixo para o grassland que conduz ao lago esplêndido, escuro.
`Oh… nosso mermaid… que eu me esqueci'! Sarah sorriu meekly, olhando a lua apressando-se, o `vamos mover-se', & ajudou a Hannah mover-se adiante.
A lua lavava sua cara após ter bebido tanto quanto da água fresca como poderia quando a alcançaram.
`Foi encantador, não é ele', ela olhou acima neles feliz, mummy do desejo do `era' proibido sentenciado tinha deslizado aqui fora de sua boca antes que poderia se parar herself. A emoção foi extinguida toda com o awkwardness & todos caíram silencioso.
Hannah ajudado Sarah crouch abaixo perto do banco do lago fresco & limpo após um minuto & squatted ao lado dela. Moon, não encontrando nada matar o ineptness, aberto acima de seu sack.
O `I disse-o que nós devemos' ve feito exame mais'. Tentou um sorriso alegre ao remover tudo que tinha embalado assim com cuidado umas 4 horas há. 3 pacotes das microplaquetas, os dois frascos restantes do suco alaranjado, 3 embalaram o sanduíche do whooper, 3 barras grandes dos chocolates, um punhado dos doces & 3 meios rolos dos biscoitos.
`Você… er, qualquer necessita algo… er… come'? Os outros dois agitaram suas cabeças.
`Nós realmente… você vir, após todo o labutar', ela não soube o que saía de sua boca, quando removia o matchbox & a tocha para fora. & com a tocha, veio para fora uma fotografia prendida na extremidade da tecla.
O papa do Oh do `… veio com mim aqui', sorriu, olhando lovingly na fotografia assim que em pouco conspícuas no moonlight drab & encheu-o então bolso nos seus trousers'.
`Pelo menos você Hannah'! Olhou Hannah que estava olhando afastado.
`Eu não estou com fome', Hannah retornado, `& você vê, nós devemos manter este lote até que nós a encontremos… dunno de I se este dale nos alimenta… que você vê, está olhando mais de estéril & lifeless à exceção das árvores & dos creepers gigantes dispersamos-nos o cada onde, mas não são condicionados a comer as folhas, estamos nós'?
A lua olhou de seus sweeties a Hannah, ela soube que Hannah era direita mas estas coisas não serão de muita ajuda para a extensão desconhecida do tempo onde permaneceriam aqui para a busca. Moldou um último olhar em empacotar sparkling do material & heaving um sigh, começou encher todo o que outra vez no rucksack.
O `mas você deve ter a bebida pelo menos', ela entregou sobre o frasco do suco alaranjado a Hannah.
`Eu sou alright. Não se preocupe. Eu manteria rather aquele por o momento de vir', ela recusei, embalando os frascos com o outro material também.
O `deve nós move-se agora, eh'? Perguntou após um silêncio de uns cinco minutos.
O `I pensa que você é cansado muito & drowsy para andar', Sarah respondido, `o que você pensam de quarenta piscadelas, mim estaria no vigil'! Moon os olhos pesados brilhados com uma luz estranha na oferta.
O `mas nós não veio aqui descansar'.
O descanso do `é todo o mesmo muito importante manter-nos mover-se'.
`Que sobre você? Você vai sono, mim estaria no vigil', Hannah não foi satisfeito. Presentemente, o prospeto de um sono alfresco & aquele demasiado em uma terra estranha não pareceram assim que dar boas-vindas mas para moon tinha alastrado já na terra gramínea macia.
Sarah sorriu, aprovação do `, nós tê-la-ia nas voltas, mim não está sentindo sleepy. Você ambos pode ter uma sesta aqui. Este é lugar apropriado, mim supõe. A terra é macia, eh'?
O `sim… mas… mas você terá que acordar-me acima após 2 horas… que eu estaria no vigil em seguida que'. Hannah respondido após mulling o sobre para um par dos minutos. `Yeah, eu… ele sou agora… er', ela consultei seu relógio mas estive acima em uma vez, olhando perplexed. `Er… que ele é… ele não está trabalhando, que hora você tem'?
Hannah empurrou seu braço para agitar ligeiramente a luva mas parafusou acima dela os olhos apenas que muito momento.
`Que'? Sarah exijido.
`Er… que não trabalha', olhou acima nela, lua do `hey, olhar em seu'!
A lua levantou-se relutantemente & fechou-se aberto o bolso do rucksack para remover seu relógio de pulso, `que é er… quase quarto… hey' parou com um começo, `congelado'!
`O que faz esse meio'? Sarah perguntado, `os relógios que não trabalham… é nós fora do dominion do tempo'?
No. do `, nós não somos, nenhum', Hannah respondido pensativamente; `você recorda o bhai de Fasih'? Pediu nostàlgica. `Que é porque nós estamos em uma outra terra… fora do campo magnético de nossa terra very, muito universo'. Olhou acima na lua, as nuvens skimming para ela lentamente. Mundo novo do `A'!
& os momentos enigmatic do último fortnight embrearam suas mentes em um aperto evocative.
A lua
do *** regava sua luz cinzenta borrada sobre as montanhas high-rise de Karakorum & de Himalayas & no vale do golpe que colocam na bacia. A vista da noite das estruturas monstrous & do vale escuro era abaixo não menos do que um enigma da natureza que poderia ser vista no seu mais melhor neste vale.
A cidade de Mangora apresentava algum iluminou fabulously vistas para contradict com o vale escuro restante onde apenas no banco do golpe ferocious do rio & no pé dos montes que abounding em misterioso, Istupas com figuras meditating carved & maravilhoso de pedra rocha-cortaram histórias do retrato da vida de Buddha, descansava uma das colônias as mais bonitas do vale, colônia de Shingrilla.
A lua do sallow pareceu mais do cansado agora de regar sua luz wonky no bellow do vale, sendo arrastado ao fundo outra vez & outra vez pelos rebanhos vagueando das nuvens, as nuvens que pareceram como se alguém daubed as com o terno das chaminés de muitas casas dispersadas abaixo do céu selvagem & escuro. As montanhas destas duas escalas as mais grandes estavam olhando como alguns gigantes que estão assim enigmatically, como se pensando de quando & de o que a fazer com este vale ou talvez guardavam-no.
Novembro foi dado boas-vindas nunca pelos habitantes deste vale draconian, outros aqueles que não tiveram nada fazer com o incômodo de como aquele atravessaria todo o inverno snowy. Era quase 9 na noite; mesmo então, tudo desta colônia gorgeous foi afogada na névoa da escuridão cinzenta & de um silêncio impar - perturbado somente pelos gritos dos jackals da floresta, respondidos pelos cães barking da cidade; tempo & prevalecido outra vez. Entretanto, o ambiente dentro dos repousos não era este woebegone, especialmente daqueles iluminou-se, & aquece-se.
*** Que
alguns laughers retirados indistinct quebravam na obscuridade do passo & o hush do jardim traseiro de uma casa atrás do cemetery, através da janela do iluminou o quarto.
Era um quarto pequeno contudo bem-decorado. Pelo fogo foi colocado uma cama do assoalho em que sentava um homem com figura considerável, swathed em um quilt. Ao lado dele era uma menina rather saudável de aproximadamente dez, também no quilt. Seus eyelashes pesados protegiam seus olhos pretos profundos como uma cortina de agulhas do pinho. Mesmo seus bordos & nariz rather grossos indo muito bem com seu justo eram coloridos em volta da cara esboçada com cabelo ondulado escuro do comprimento do ombro.
Ambos eles munching amendoins. O homem pareceu dizer alguma história à menina & estava gorgolejando heartily nela.
o `& Bilal, sempre sendo bigheaded sobre coisas, deram-lhe a idéia que nós algo incomun. E esse guy stupid, sendo nosey sobre nós todas as vezes, começou em linha reta ao núcleo da matéria. & o tempo quando nós tínhamos aberto mal o hotpot dos tikkas, veio barging dentro em nós com um número razoavelmente grande dos meninos do hostel, & você sabe que?' o homem pausou com entristecer falso de sua voz durante sua conversação animated.
`Ampère-hora! Moon, nós fomos deixados lá sozinhos, sans um a única parte de tikka, ahhh…' heaved os sighs que arredondam seus bordos contínuos, vermelhos,' & o mesmo cuisine aborrecido do hostel', munched um outro amendoim sadly.
A lua quebrou em helpless giggles
`mas do que nós planeamos de jogar um fósforo da vingança de encontro a ele', ele começamos entusiàstica outra vez.
`Grande!!' Moon os mordentes do alabastro brilhados com `do glee que é a peça que eu tenho procurado, tio' blurted exuberantly, mas parados hastily.
`Porque… porque esta parte?' tio interrogated.
O `Oh… er, eu significo… o erm… Eu amaria ensinar uma lição a todo o guy, este nosey…' Stuttered.
O `aprovado' assentiu o tio, esmagando um amendoim, “& agora I & Bilal foram sobre abrigar uma lição para ele. Nós pensamos sobre encurralá-lo em um ponto que fraco teve, cada corpo no hostel peeved muito deste hábito particular…'
`Whaf'? Uma boca completamente dos amendoins poderia deixou somente tal som sair da boca do miúdo.
O `His RESSONA!' o mischief saltado de em algum lugar nos olhos starry do tio, “não somente seus companheiros de quarto mas todos nós foi incomodado com esse curse raucous. E como por nossa planta, nós necessitamos um altofalante, o microfone & um connection____ elétrico'.
O `Oh, não me diz!' lua rida breathlessly que começa quase o nub da planta, `como gênio!'
o `e então' riu o tio,' nessa noite, quando apreciava seu sono sadio. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup, struggling out of the reach of an owl but the owl was too clever for the pup & got it with a little effort. The three friends ran toward the owl to make it let the pup go & they had to kind of fight with the owl with sticks & logs & in the end, the owl flew away alone but the pup was too much injured. Sarah took it home & nursed it for almost a fortnight in secret & at last the pup was well again. It was not a big one & Sarah thought it would have some problem to live on its own, but it was looking so reckless to be back in the woods that One day when it was Sarah thought it was able to walk again, the three of them took it back at its place, the Woods.
They forgot all about it a week later, ‘Auby’ however seemed not to have forgotten them. It came back to them after a week when they were out for a walk in the woods & afterwards it would often come at Sarah's place & was still her friend. Though no body at home knew about it.
& then the ducks & hens & chicks that Sarah’s dad had brought her, were countless & she’d kept them in a large cage of about her room’s size in the veranda. & her mum had also brought her a little lamb & it was such a mischievous & agile kid that whole vale loved it. There also was a little aquarium amidst her room that she has bought of her savings. There was a beautiful vivid golden fish with sparkling orange fins in the aquarium which she would called, 'the gold top'. there was also a pair of silvery fish, long like eel & a shy little crab was also the part of her room's aquatic system & Sarah was longing to continue her collection with an eagle, a peacock, an octopus & even a little lion or leopard (she thought there was no problem in mere yearning).
But at the moment none of these fellows were looking amusing to her. It was the worst day of her life.
She could never get why her parents had termed that cellar hazardous. She has always been told of an incident that went on in that cellar & they said it was haunted; still she could never stomach why spirits would dwell in some place completely in shambles & why they would harm the people living there. But unfortunately her grand parents & parents were too old to think from her point of view.
She was told that 40 years ago at a night, in that very cellar, the uncle of her parents, uncle Saeed was attacked by some ghosts. He somehow succeeded in escaping those horrific creatures only with a mutilated body, one of his legs lost. After that night, neither had he moved toward that cellar again, nor did he ever reveal what had happened to him that night, which strengthened everyone’s belief of it to be haunted. But Sarah had never given even two pence to this belief. As to her it was as impossible as believing that Dani & Sherry will become solemn one day. She thought that the spirits & hallucination were synonymous to her parents; still they have never approved any of their children mooching about there. But what Sarah has seen today has made her thoughts & beliefs, all upside down. The spirits, to her couldn’t be mechanical enough to know how to slide a wall open. They could simply destroy it & why on earth would they need to write “to the cemetery” there on that veil, as though guiding someone.
With much brainstorming, she was only able to infer it to be some human activity. But who had done it & for what, was such a head aching puzzle that she felt her head bursting in a few moments. And after all for something not clear at all, she was sentenced a house arrest. How would she go & tell this entire incredible episode to Moon & Hannah?
& suddenly it flashed across her mind like a bolt of light that it was not over still. Her granny used to be her very last hope in such cases; a supreme court where she could always appeal against the sentence her mum would award her. She jumped out of her bed & stalked out of her room solemnly. Having reached downstairs, she made for the room at her right where a horizontal strip of light was visible underneath the clued door.
She made toward the room but stopped at once when she heard mum mentioning her name in there. Sarah moved a bit closer to the room to hear what her mum was saying.
‘I just can’t say why she go down there every now & then, specially at nights’ she heard her mum’s anxious voice, ‘perhaps…based on all what she had heard, she want to find some supernatural thing down there’ even with all that huff mode, Sarah smiled at her mum’s prediction, ‘I don’t want to be hard on her, but she can’t do what she’s told.
‘Don’t worry, Anita’ she heard her granny’s soft old voice, ‘she is just a kid, she can’t do any harm there’.
‘Being kid makes it all the more worse. What if something there, God forbidden does her some harm? You know all about uncle Saeed & Hamid’.
Sarah moved even closer to the door at the mention of Moon’s late father name.
‘Who knows what the real matter is, Anita?’ she heard her granny’s nostalgic tone. ‘I never fancied Saeed’s enigmatic way of doing things, his conversations & his thoughts. & I strongly feel he deserved it, & it all was some of his own stupid plan that backfired…& as far as Hamid is concerned we can do nothing else speculating, but he was such a gifted man that I can never believe what others say about him…& with any of them Sarah has no comparison, you see she is such an innocent little child…nothing like this could ever happen to her___’ her granny continued but Sarah’s mind was racing again. What was Gran saying about uncle Hamid, what do people say about him, had Moon’s father also got something to do with the cellar like her grand uncle Saeed? Every thing was staggering her even more than the last one. She thought she should better skip her meeting with Gran at the moment & should go to her room.
‘But she never listens to it’ she heard her mum’s worried voice, again ‘she just can’t be helped’.
Sarah decided that she would talk to granny about all that tomorrow morning. So she turned back but no sooner had she taken a step then she hardly avoid a loud scream out of her mouth, her heart jumped up to the throat because she was facing none other than Dani & Sherry looking at her with a mysterious smile.
‘So, spying over granny’ asked Sherry, gladly.
‘& you spying over me’ she repli
FIKTION OCH NON FIKTION
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Krönikorna av Udyana:
`Omlastade Aeon'' (del en):
Världar för `en två':
Det jättelikt lappar av mörkerlandet som lite utvidgas framåt av, utmattada wayfarers som verkas för att vara rullande under deras fotnågot liknande en treadmill som inte är villiga för att bekräfta annan, avslutar någonsin.
Tillfälligt uppstå, sträckte jätte- gryningredwoodträd hela vägen upp till mörkerskyen som gjordes environen alla mer dyster, med hjälpen av undervegetation av den mest säregna sorten fördjupad överallt. Stövla över matta av mosses amongst de stora cragsna av ovanligt svart poröst strukturera och att ge sig hem till de sugande lavarna, handelsresandearna som verkas för att inte ha en whit av idén om landet.
Den gulbleka moonfast utgift klogs upp fullständigt av strimlorna av irrande moln som önskade kanske ingenting som därefter lite stoppar de underminerade handelsresandearna med skräcken av det förestående osett i månsken.
Handelsresandearna, tre numrerar in såg inte myndiga äldre därefter tio år, & besynnerligt, var de alla flickor. Deras särdrag var oklara i mörkret bortsett från mycket uttalawearinessen. Ett av dem, snarlik sund med en ryggsäck på henne knuffar svängde nästan från sida till sidan med tiredness. Bak henne var en flicka som har det totalt olika särdrag därefter de andra tvåna, dessutom henne, verkade sårad, som tredje hade henne att beväpna runt om henne hånglar för att hjälpa henne för att gå. & tredje såg hon själv ingen fred either; palloren av henne vänder mot smyga sig mer på tragedi görar panikslagen därefter.
& för de kunde stövla några hundra mer fot framåt, grundar sig de anseende på foten av en spänna av fina dome-shaped kullar med jorden all slätt. Kullarna verkade för att sakna allt blom- liv annars det torra gräset som mattar det, eller småskogen som interpunkterar de breda mellanrummen. Denna var den första tiden som de har sett att any bastant att strukturera annars de jätte- treesna, crags eller basalten vaggar i detta land & de klädde med filt mer något liknande hemma för att se något att likna bergen de har kommit från.
Ungen framåt av komma på efterkälken parar vänt tillbaka och att se apprehensively på dem.
`Måste vi att ta riskera', den som ser sårad mumlat i ett magert, tonar, `som är alla som, vi kan göra'.
De andra två flickorna såg på deras lämnat & rätt som söka efter though något som kunde hjälpa.
`Som vi behöver att skynda sig', den sårada flickan som igen uttalas.
`Som det skulle, är svår för att dig ska att klättra', det sunda barnet som tillbaka strosas in mot henne.
`Kommer, Moon', henne log wanly, `som oss är klättrarna av högst bergskedjor av världen, inte är oss'?
`Men du såras'.
`& det är rättvisa en dyn för kullarna som vi hade, från var vi hör hemma'.
En tystnad följde svaret av den sårada flickan, & flickan kallade Moon yttra sig igen, `, men vi vet inte vad är bak dessa kullar.
`Visste vi vad är i detta land'?
`Men… behöver vi egentligen funderare igen'.
`, då vi skrev in detta land… oss som var borttappada varje rätt av att avgöra en ny bana, all som vi kan göra nu, är till uppehälleflyttningen', slutgiltigheten av henne uttrycker hade sådan stillness som gjorde moonen att rycka till av smärta.
`, om det är vad du önskar', flickan som milt hjälper hennes spoke, `l5At oss välja vårt långt'.
& med som ökades lite upp vigor, startade flickorna, att stiga den torra kullen.
`Som det är egentligen lätt', moonen, hivade ett extatiskt suckar och att torka svett av hennes huvud, `jag betyder… de kullar vi har där, ah… busen & busen'.
`- Wishen kunde vi ta dem som var tillbaka', tillfogat den hjälpande flickan.
`Yeah…, om vi får någonsin tillbaka', den svarade moonen i som ut spolas, uttrycker.
`Varar nedstämd inte, att moon; vi är här för en orsaka'.
`, om det finns en, Fröcken Hercules'. Flickan stoppade kort stavelse, som moonen avslutade henne, dömer.
`- Lookmoonen, berättade jag dig att avsluta på mycket den första ögonblicken. Jag tiggde inte dig för att komma along, I'?
`Och det är nu vad du ska berättar mig att Sarah, efter jag har riskerat mitt liv för din `, orsaka'.
Min `orsakar'? Sarah hollered och att slappna fattandet av den sårada flickan runt om henne hångla, `, & händde du funderare det all orsakar av mig'?
Jämn `, om den inte…, bara vi kunde alltid få någon ansvarigfläder i den. , som kommande här gilla detta, varför inte kan du få, var det a misbegotten idé'.
Dunno… I för `I vet precis att jag visste att den från mycket det första ögonblicket, som skräck har doused din skrupler & du är cureless'.
`- STOPPET', den sårada flickan skrek, `skulle som dig, lärer grabbar någonsin att vara förnuftiga'?
En hyssjaavverkning över de andra tvåna. & utan att vänta dem till något att säga något, den sårada flickan lamed framåt, huffily.
`Hey, Hannah, hey… stoppet', moonen som rusas bak henne, `- look, hey, ser', henne fångade henne i en koppla ihop av understöder, den ledsna förmiddagen för `I, förmiddag för I egentligen…, men du ser', henne saktade besegrar a bet, `- brunnen… ah, I-dunnoen… behar, behar… ursäktar mig'. Hon vände tillbaka in mot Sarah som stod med henne beväpnar akimbo, `som du vet… den ledsna I-förmiddagen… dig, dig vet mig… I… I', & hon slokade hennes huvud helplessly.
`Är det ok…', Sarah som gås in mot henne, den ledsna förmiddagen för `I, som väl… jag skulle försök som mitt bäst inte låt det hända igen'.
Moonen såg inte upp, & Sarah visste att som var på grund av, synar det måste vimla med revor.
`L5At oss flyttningen', klappade Hannah henne knuffar, & Sarah stegade framåt för att hjälpa hennes flyttning, & i en koppla ihop av noterar dem var upptill av kullen som ser de breda utsikterna som framåt sträcks. Det fanns en lake nästan hundra fot i väg från kullen som omgavs på tre sidor med denna `som den lätta' kullen spänner. På den fjärde sidan emellertid, hindrade den vanliga jätten, mörker, porösa crags några beskådar vidare. Stillheten & bevattnar ganska förrådde den prickiga moonen, halvan som döljas i moln, & några stjärnor spridda på måfå uppe i luften.
`, som är, ah… endast en uttrycker… förträffligt'! Hannah verkade för att ha glömt hennes skada fullständigt. & för hon kunde se de andra tvåna, hörde hon att ett fullt skrik för salighet, som moonen whooshed förflutna hennes något liknande en fartfylld kula, besegra in mot grässlätten som leder till det storartat, mörkerlaken.
`Oh… vår mermaid,… som jag glömde'! Sarah log meekly och att se rusamoonen, l5At `oss flyttningen', & hon hjälpte den Hannah flyttningen framåt.
Moonen var tvagningen som hon vänder mot, når hon har druckit så mycket av kyla, bevattnar, som hon kunde, då de nådde henne.
`Är hade det älskvärt, är inte det', henne såg upp på dem lyckligt, `- wishmamman var här' dömde det förbjudet halkat ut ur hennes mun, för hon kunde stoppa hon själv. Spänningen släcktes all med awkwardnessen, & alla de avverkar tyst.
Sarah hjälpte den Hannah hopkrupen ställning för att besegra nära packa ihop av kyla & den rena laken efter ett minimalt & squatted bredvid henne. Moon och att finna ingenting att döda ineptnessen som öppnas upp hennes säck.
`I berättade dig som vi bör' ve som tas mer'. Hon försökte en jolly leendestund som ut tar alla som hon hade packat så försiktigt några 4 timmar sedan. 3 paket av gå i flisor, tvåna som resterande orange fruktsaft buteljerar, 3 packad whoopersmörgås, stora 3 bommar för av choklader, godisar för en handfull & 3 halva rullar av kexar.
`Behöver du… er, någon något… er… äter'? De andra tvåna skakade deras huvud.
`Tog vi egentligen bör… du ser, efter alla ha slitit', henne inte visste vad var kommande ut ur hennes mun, tag henne ut tändsticksasken & facklan ut. & med facklan, ut kom en fotografera som fångades på avsluta av knäppas.
Den `- Oh-… fadern kom med mig här', log stoppade hon och att se lovingly på iögonfallandet för fotografera så lite i det gråbruna månsken & därefter det i hennes fick- byxa.
`Dig åtminstone Hannah'! Hon såg Hannah som såg bort.
Den inte hungrig' gången tillbaka förmiddagen för `I Hannah, `& dig ser, bör vi uppehället detta lott, tills vi finner henne… I-dunnoen, huruvida som denna skulle dal matar oss,… du ser, ser den mer av kargt, & livlöst bortsett från de jätte- treesna & krypbyxor spridde varje var, bara oss inte villkoras till att äta lämnar, är vi'?
Moonen såg från hennes sweeties till Hannah, henne visste att Hannah var höger men dessa saker som ska för att inte vara av mycket hjälp för okändan spänner över av tid som de skulle till staget här för sökandet. Hon cast en sist look på sparkling paketera av stoppa, & hiva en sucka, startade hon att stoppa som var allt, som igen i ryggsäcken.
`Men du bör ha drinken åtminstone', henne räckte över den orange fruktsaften buteljerar till Hannah.
Förmiddag för `I alright. Oroa inte. Jag skulle den snarlika uppehället, som för att tiden ska komma', hon vägrade, inpackning buteljerar med annan stoppar som väl.
`oss flyttningen nu, eh'? Hon frågade, efter en tystnad av några fem har noterat.
Funderare för `I är du både mycket tröttad, & dåsigt att gå', svarade Sarah, `vad gör dig funderare av forty blinkningar, skulle jag är på vakan'! Moon'sens skurkroll synar skinet med ett konstigt lätt på erbjudandet.
`Utan vi har inte kommit här att vila'.
`Vilar är alla samma som mycket är viktig till uppehället oss som är rörs'.
`Vad om dig? Du går sömn, mig skulle är på vakan', Hannah tillfredsställdes inte. Just nu verkade utsikten av en alfresco sömn & det för i ett konstigt land inte, så välkomna men att moon hade redan breda ut sig på det mjuka gräs- slipat.
Sarah log, `- oken, oss skulle har den i vänd, sömnig känsla för I-förmiddagen inte. Du båda kan ha en ta sig en tupplur här. Detta är passande förlägger, mig gissar. Det slipat är mjukt, eh'?
`Ja… men… men du ska måste att vakna mig upp efter 2 timmar,… som jag skulle är på vakan after, som'. Svarade Hannah, når han har mulling det över för en koppla ihop av, noterar. `Yeah, skulle jag… den är nu… er', henne konsulterade hennes klocka men stod upp strax och att se förvirrad. `Er… som det är… det, inte funktionsduglig, är vilken tid dig har'?
Hannah ryckte till henne beväpnar till uppståndelsen muffen litet, men skruvat upp henne synar precis det mycket ögonblick.
`Vad'? Begärde Sarah.
Arbetet för `Er… inte', såg hon upp på henne, den `- hey moonen, look på din'!
Moonen fick upp motvilligt & drog igen blixtlåset på öppet det fick- av ryggsäcken som ut tar hennes armbandsur, `som det är er… inkvarterar nästan… hey' henne stoppade med en start, fryst `'!
`Vad gör det medel'? Frågade Sarah, `arbetet för klockor inte… är oss ut ur herravälden av tid'?
`- Nr.en, är vi inte, inget', svarade Hannah thoughtfully; `minns du den Fasih bhaien'? Hon frågade nostalgically. `, som är, därför att vi är i ett annat land… ut ur det magnetiskt, sätter in av vår mycket jord, mycket universum'. Hon såg upp på moonen, molnen som långsamt skummar in mot den. Ny värld för `A'!
& de gåtfulla ögonblicken av den sist fjorton dagar grep deras varar besvärad i en stämningsmättad fattningsförmåga.
***
Moonen duschade dess suddiga grayish lätt över höghusbergen av Karakorum & Himalayas & på dalen av flugsmällan som lägger i handfatet. Natten beskådar av det monstrous strukturerar, & mörkerdalen var beneath inte mindre än en enigma av naturen som kunde ses på dess bäst i denna dal.
Staden av Mangora framlade några fabulously tände utsikter för att säga emott med den resterande mörkerdalen, var precis på packa ihop av den vilda flodflugsmällan & på foten av kullarna som finnas i överflöd i mystiskt, stenen Istupas med snidit meditera, figurerar & förträffligt vagga-klipp föreställer berättelser av livet av Buddha, vilade en av de mest härliga kolonierna av dalen, den Shingrilla kolonin.
Den gulbleka moonen verkade mer av tröttat nu av att duscha dess wonky lätt på dalbrölet, släpas till bakgrunden igen & igen av de irrande flockarna av moln, moln som verkade som, om någon har bestrukit dem med passa från lampglas av de många husen spridda under den wild & mörkerskyen. Bergen av dessa mest stora två spänner såg likt några jättar som så enigmatically står, som, fast tänkande av när, & vad som ska göras med denna dal eller kanske bevakade de, den.
November välkomnades aldrig av invånarna av denna draconian dal som var andra de som hade ingenting att göra med otyget av hur skulle det går till och med all snöig vinter. Det var nästan 9 på natten; även därefter, drunknades allt av denna ursnygga koloni i dimman av grayish mörker & en udda tystnad - som stördes endast av skriken av jackals från skogen som svarades av skällahundkapplöpningen av townen; tid & igen segrat. Emellertid var warm miljöinsidan hemmen inte denna woebegone, speciellt av tände de &.
*** Som
några oklara gick ut laughers bröt in i gradmörkret & hyssjar av den tillbaka trädgården av ett hus bak kyrkogård, till och med fönstret av ett tänt rum.
Det var ett litet yet brunn-dekorerat rum. Av avfyra förlades en däckasäng som var på sammanträde som, en man med stiligt figurerar, swathed i ett täcke. Bredvid honom var en snarlik sund flicka av omkring tio, också i täcket. Hennes skurkrollögonfranser skuggade hennes djupa blåtiranågot liknande som en gardin av sörjer visare. Även gick hennes snarlika tjocka kanter & näsa mycket väl med hennes mässan färgade runda vänder mot skisserat med mörker som wavy hår av knuffar längd.
Båda av dem mumsade jordnötter. Manen verkade att vara träffande någon berättelse till flickan, & hon gurgling grundligt på den.
`& Bilal och alltid att vara bigheaded om saker, gav honom idén att vi skulle något som var ovanlig. Och den dumma grabb och att vara nyfiken om oss varje tid, fick raksträcka till kärna ur av materien. & tiden, då vi hade knappt öppnat hotpoten av tikkas, kom han rusa in på oss med ganska en stort antal av pojkar av vandrarhem, & du vet vad?', manen stoppade med en falsk saddening av his uttrycker under hans livliga konversation.
`Ah! Moon, lämnades vi där ensamma, sans som en singel lappar av tikka, suckar ahhh…' han hivade, runda hans fasta röda kanter,', & den samma tråkiga kokkonsten av vandrarhem', mumsade han en annan jordnöt SAD.
Moonen som var pank in i hjälplös fniss
`men än planerade vi, av att leka en hämndmatch mot honom', honom startade enthusiastically igen.
Stor `!!', Moon alabaster- kinder som skens med glee`, som är delen som, jag har sökt efter, unclen' hon slänga ur sig överdådigt, men hastily stoppades.
`Varför… varför denna del?', förhörd Uncle.
`Oh… er, betyder jag… erm…, Jag skulle förälskelse att undervisa en kurs till någon grabb, detta nyfiket…', Hon stammade.
Ok `' nickade unclen som krossar en jordnöt, ”, & nu gick I & Bilal på att härbärgera en kurs för honom. Vi tänkte om att tränga någon honom på ett svagt pekar honom hade, varje förkroppsligar på vandrarhem peeved mycket av denna särskilda vana…'
`Whaf'? En mun av jordnötter kunde mycket l5At endast ett sådan solitt som koms ut ur unge mun.
`Hans SNARKNINGAR!', mischief som hoppas från någonstans in i den starry uncle'sen, synar, ”inte endast hans rumskamrater, men allihop besvärades med den skrovliga förbannelse. Och som per vårt planera, oss behövde en högtalare, mikrofonen & en elektrisk connection____'.
`Oh, berättar inte mig!', skrockad Moon som breathlessly får nästan nuben av planera, `hur snille!',
`och' skrattade därefter unclen,' på den natt, då han tyckte om hans solida sömn. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup, struggling out of the reach of an owl but the owl was too clever for the pup & got it with a little effort. The three friends ran toward the owl to make it let the pup go & they had to kind of fight with the owl with sticks & logs & in the end, the owl flew away alone but the pup was too much injured. Sarah took it home & nursed it for almost a fortnight in secret & at last the pup was well again. It was not a big one & Sarah thought it would have some problem to live on its own, but it was looking so reckless to be back in the woods that One day when it was Sarah thought it was able to walk again, the three of them took it back at its place, the Woods.
They forgot all about it a week later, ‘Auby’ however seemed not to have forgotten them. It came back to them after a week when they were out for a walk in the woods & afterwards it would often come at Sarah's place & was still her friend. Though no body at home knew about it.
& then the ducks & hens & chicks that Sarah’s dad had brought her, were countless & she’d kept them in a large cage of about her room’s size in the veranda. & her mum had also brought her a little lamb & it was such a mischievous & agile kid that whole vale loved it. There also was a little aquarium amidst her room that she has bought of her savings. There was a beautiful vivid golden fish with sparkling orange fins in the aquarium which she would called, 'the gold top'. there was also a pair of silvery fish, long like eel & a shy little crab was also the part of her room's aquatic system & Sarah was longing to continue her collection with an eagle, a peacock, an octopus & even a little lion or leopard (she thought there was no problem in mere yearning).
But at the moment none of these fellows were looking amusing to her. It was the worst day of her life.
She could never get why her parents had termed that cellar hazardous. She has always been told of an incident that went on in that cellar & they said it was haunted; still she could never stomach why spirits would dwell in some place completely in shambles & why they would harm the people living there. But unfortunately her grand parents & parents were too old to think from her point of view.
She was told that 40 years ago at a night, in that very cellar, the uncle of her parents, uncle Saeed was attacked by some ghosts. He somehow succeeded in escaping those horrific creatures only with a mutilated body, one of his legs lost. After that night, neither had he moved toward that cellar again, nor did he ever reveal what had happened to him that night, which strengthened everyone’s belief of it to be haunted. But Sarah had never given even two pence to this belief. As to her it was as impossible as believing that Dani & Sherry will become solemn one day. She thought that the spirits & hallucination were synonymous to her parents; still they have never approved any of their children mooching about there. But what Sarah has seen today has made her thoughts & beliefs, all upside down. The spirits, to her couldn’t be mechanical enough to know how to slide a wall open. They could simply destroy it & why on earth would they need to write “to the cemetery” there on that veil, as though guiding someone.
With much brainstorming, she was only able to infer it to be some human activity. But who had done it & for what, was such a head aching puzzle that she felt her head bursting in a few moments. And after all for something not clear at all, she was sentenced a house arrest. How would she go & tell this entire incredible episode to Moon & Hannah?
& suddenly it flashed across her mind like a bolt of light that it was not over still. Her granny used to be her very last hope in such cases; a supreme court where she could always appeal against the sentence her mum would award her. She jumped out of her bed & stalked out of her room solemnly. Having reached downstairs, she made for the room at her right where a horizontal strip of light was visible underneath the clued door.
She made toward the room but stopped at once when she heard mum mentioning her name in there. Sarah moved a bit closer to the room to hear what her mum was saying.
‘I just can’t say why she go down there every now & then, specially at nights’ she heard her mum’s anxious voice, ‘perhaps…based on all what she had heard, she want to find some supernatural thing down there’ even with all that huff mode, Sarah smiled at her mum’s prediction, ‘I don’t want to be hard on her, but she can’t do what she’s told.
‘Don’t worry, Anita’ she heard her granny’s soft old voice, ‘she is just a kid, she can’t do any harm there’.
‘Being kid makes it all the more worse. What if something there, God forbidden does her some harm? You know all about uncle Saeed & Hamid’.
Sarah moved even closer to the door at the mention of Moon’s late father name.
‘Who knows what the real matter is, Anita?’ she heard her granny’s nostalgic tone. ‘I never fancied Saeed’s enigmatic way of doing things, his conversations & his thoughts. & I strongly feel he deserved it, & it all was some of his own stupid plan that backfired…& as far as Hamid is concerned we can do nothing else speculating, but he was such a gifted man that I can never believe what others say about him…& with any of them Sarah has no comparison, you see she is such an innocent little child…nothing like this could ever happen to her___’ her granny continued but Sarah’s mind was racing again. What was Gran saying about uncle Hamid, what do people say about him, had Moon’s father also got something to do with the cellar like her grand uncle Saeed? Every thing was staggering her even more than the last one. She thought she should better skip her meeting with Gran at the moment & should go to her room.
‘But she never liste
НЕБЫЛИЦА И NON НЕБЫЛИЦА
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Хроники Udyana:
`Перезаряженное Aeon'' (часть одно):
Миры `2':
Показалось, что свернула преогромная заплата темной земли расширила впереди маленьких, вымотанных wayfarers под их ногами как третбан, не завещая подтверждать другой конец всегда.
Случайн происходящ, гигантские redwoods рассвета протягиванные полностью до темного неба сделали environ хмуро, с помощью undergrowth самого специфического вида расширенного везде. Trudging над ковром мхов amongst большие скалы необыкновенно черной пористой структуры, давая домой к всасывая лишайникам, показалось, что имели путешественники whit идеи о земле.
Накладные расходы луны sallow были вполне jacketed клоками бродяжничая облаков возможно не хотели ничего более после этого останавливать sapped путешественники с страхом неизбежное unseen в меньшем moonlight.
Путешественники, 3 in number смотрели более старые после этого 10 лет времени, & само специфически, они были всеми девушками. Их характеристики были невнятны в темноте за исключением очень weariness произносить. Одно из их, довольно здоровое одно с rucksack на ее плече почти пошатывало from side to side с tiredness. За ей была девушка имея полно по-разному характеристику после этого другие 2, сверх того она показалась поврежденной как третье одно имела ее рукоятку вокруг ее шеи, котор нужно помочь ей для того чтобы погулять. себя & третье одно не смотрело никакой мир также; pallor ее стороны кралось больше на трагизме после этого паникует.
& прежде чем они смогли trudge несколько 100 больше футов вперед, они нашли, что стояли на ноге ряда точных dome-shaped холмов с землей совсем ясно. Показалось, что нуждались холмы полностью флористической жизни еще сухой carpeting травы оно или заросль punctuating огромные разницы. Это было the first time они увидят любую здоровенную структуру еще гигантские валы, скалы или чувствовали, что more like дома увидели, что утесы базальта в этой земле & они что-то походило горы, котор они приходили от.
Малыш впереди пары lagging повернул назад, смотрящ apprehensively на их.
`, котор мы должны принять шанс', одно смотря повреждены murmured в скупом тоне, `которое все мы можем сделать'.
Другие 2 девушки посмотрели на их левом & право как если бы ищущ что-то смогло помочь.
`, котор нам нужно поспешить', поврежденная девушка, котор произносят снова.
`Было бы трудно для вас взобраться', здоровый ребенок погулянный назад к ей.
`Приходит, лунатирует', она усмехнулось wanly, `мы, котор climbers самых высоких рядов горы мира, не будут нами'?
Повреждены `но вы'.
`& то справедливы дюна перед холмами, котор мы имели, от где мы принадлежим'.
Безмолвие последовало за ответом поврежденной девушки & девушка вызвала Луну после того как она проронена снова, `но мы не знаем за этими холмами'.
`Мы знали находится в этой земле'?
`Но… нам реально нужно думать снова'.
`Когда мы вошли эту землю… мы потеряло каждое right of решать новый курс, все, котор мы можем сделать теперь должен держать двинуть', finality ее слова имело такой stillness который сделал flinch луны.
`Если то, то вы хотите', девушка помогая ее спице слабо, `препятствовало нам выбрать нашу дорогу'.
& при маленькое форсированное вверх по vigor, девушки начали взойти сухой холм.
`, котор реально легко', луна heaved ecstatic вздох, обтирать вспотетый с ее головки, `я намереваюсь… те холмы мы имеем там, ah… грубо & грубо'.
Желание `мы смогли принять их назад', после того как мы добавлены помогая девушке.
`Yeah… если мы всегда получаем назад', то, отвеченная луна в flush out голосе.
`Не делает mope, луна; мы здесь для причины'.
`Если одно, то, Miss Hercules'. Девушка остановила не доходя по мере того как луна закончила ее предложение.
Луна взгляда `, я сказал, что вы прекратили на very first моменте времени. Я не вымолил вам прийти вперед, сделал I'?
`И теперь то вы скажете мне Сара, после того как я рискну мою жизнь для `ваша причина'.
`Моя причина'? Сара hollered, slackening сжатие поврежденной девушки вокруг ее шеи, `& вы думаете она полностью слученная причина меня'?
`Even if оно не сделало… только мы смогли всегда получать некоторого ответственного старейшини в ем. Почему не можете вы получить его приходить здесь как это был a misbegotten идея'.
Dunno `iего… я как раз знаю что я знал он от very first момента страх имеет doused ваши scruples & вы cureless'.
СТОП `', поврежденная закричанная девушка, `вы ванты всегда учили бы быть здравы'?
Hush понизился над другие 2. & без ждать их для того чтобы сказать что-нибыдь, поврежденная девушка lamed вперед, huffily.
`Hey, Hannah, hey… стоп', луна поспешило за ей, взглядом `, hey, видит', она уловило ее в паре секунд, `, котор я огорченн, я реально am… но вы видите', она замедлили бит, добро `… ah, dunno I… пожалуйста, пожалуйста… извиняете меня'. Она повернула назад к Сара стояла с ей рукоятки подбоченясь, `, котор вы знаете… я огорченн… вы, вы знаете я… I… I' & она свиснуло ее головка беспомощно.
`, котор оно одобренн…', Сара погуляло к ей, `я огорченн также… я попытался мое самое лучшее не препятствую ему случаться снова'.
Луна не посмотрела вверх & Сара знало была из-за глаз должны teeming с разрывами.
`Препятствовало нам двинуть', Hannah patted ее плечо & Сара strode вперед для того чтобы помочь ее движению & в паре минут они находились вверху холм смотря широкие vistas протягиванный вперед. Было озеро почти 100 футов далеко от холма, окруженного на 3 сторонах с этим рядом холма `легким'. На четвертой стороне однако, обычные гигантские, темные, пористые скалы воспрепятствовали любой более добавочный взгляд. Затишье & довольно воды предавало запятнанную луну, половину спрятанную в облаках & немного звезд разбрасываемых случайно наверху.
`That is, ah… только одно слово… дивное'! Показалось, что забыло Hannah ее ушиб вполне. & прежде чем она смогла посмотреть другие 2, она услышала выкрик неги полный по мере того как луна whooshed за ей как скоростная пуля вниз к злаковику водя к великолепному, темному озеру.
`Oh… наше mermaid…, котор я забыл'! Сара усмехнулось безответно, смотрящ спешя луну, `препятствовало нам двинуть', & она помогла движению Hannah вперед.
Луна мыла ее сторону после выпивать как много из холодной воды по мере того как она смогла когда они достигли ее.
`Оно симпатично, не будет им', она посмотрело вверх на их счастливо, мумия желания `было здесь' запрещенное после того как я присужено slip out ее рта прежде чем она смогла остановить. Thrill совсем был погашен с несуразностью & они все упали молчком.
Сара помогло Hannah для того чтобы crouch вниз с почти крена холодного & чистого озера после минуты & сидело на корточках около ее. Лунатируйте, находящ ничего убить ineptness, open up ее вкладыш.
`Iий сказало вас, котор мы' ve принятое больше'. Она попыталась jolly усмешка пока принимающ вне все она упаковала настолько тщательно некоторые 4 часа тому назад. 3 пакета обломоков, 2 остальных бутылок апельсинового сока, 3 упаковали сандвич whooper, 3 больших адвокатского сословия шоколадов, пригорошню конфет & 3 половинных крена печениь.
`Вам… er, любое одно нужно что-то… er… едите'? Другие 2 сотрясали их головки.
`Мы реально должны… вы видите, после весь маяться', она не знали come out of ее рот, пока она принимала вне matchbox & факел вне. & с факелом, пришел вне фотоснимок поглощенный на конце кнопки.
Papa Oh `… пришло с мной здесь', она усмехнулась, смотрящ lovingly на фотоснимке поэтому маленьком conspicuous в drab moonlight & после этого заполнилась его в карман ее брюках'.
`По крайней мере вы Hannah'! Она посмотрела Hannah смотрело прочь.
`Я не голоден', возвращенное Hannah, `& вы видите, мы должны держать эту серию до тех пор пока мы не найти ее… dunno I ли этот dale подал мы…, котор вы видите, они смотрят больше из неурожайного & безжизненно за исключением гигантских валов & creepers разбросал каждое где, только мы не подготовлены к еде выходим, мы'?
Луна посмотрела от ее sweeties к Hannah, она знала Hannah было правом но эти вещи не будут много помощи для неизвестной пяди времени, котор они остались бы здесь для поиска. Она бросила последний взгляд на сверкная упаковывать вещества & heaving вздох, она начала заполнять весь который снова в rucksack.
`Но вы должны иметь питье по крайней мере', она hand over бутылка апельсинового сока к Hannah.
`Я alright. Не потревожьтесь. Я довольно держал бы то на время прийти', она отказал, пакующ бутылки с другим веществом также.
`Мы двигает теперь, eh'? Она спросила после безмолвия некоторых 5 минут.
`Iий думает вы и очень утомляны & дремотно погулять', отвеченное Сара, `вы думают 40 winks, я находилось на vigil'! Лунатировал тяжелые глаза посвеченные с странным светом на предложении.
`А мы не приходили здесь'.
Остальные `всем этим же очень важным для того чтобы держать нас двинуть'.
`О вас? Вы идете сон, я находились бы на vigil', Hannah не удовлетворялись. В настоящее время, перспективность на воздухе сна & то слишком в странной земле не показались поэтому приветствовать только лунатировать уже sprawled на мягкой травянистой земле.
Сара усмехнулось, о'кейо `, мы имело бы его в поворотах, я не чувствует сонным. Вы оба можете иметь ворсину здесь. Это будет целесообразное место, я угадывает. Земля мягка, eh'?
`Да… но… но вы проспать я вверх после 2 часов…, котор я находился бы на vigil поже'. Отвеченное Hannah после mulling оно сверх для пары минут. `Yeah, я… оно теперь… er', она посоветовал с ее вахтой но устоял вверх сразу, смотрящ perplexed. `Er… оно будете… им не работаете, what time, котор вы имеете'?
Hannah рвануло ее рукоятку для того чтобы пошевелить втулку небольш но привинчило вверх по ее глазам как раз очень момент.
`'? Потребованное Сара.
`Er… не работая', она посмотрела вверх на ей, луне `hey, взгляде на твоем'!
Луна get up неохотн & промелькнула открыто карман rucksack для того чтобы принять ее wristwatch вне, `, котор будет er… почти четвертью… hey' она остановила с стартом, замерли `, котор'!
`Делает ту середину'? Спрошенное Сара, `вахты не работая… будет нами из владычества времени'?
Нет `, мы не, никак', отвеченное Hannah заботливо; `вы вспоминаете bhai Fasih'? Она спросила nostalgically. `Потому что мы находимся в другой земле… из магнитного поля нашей очень земли, очень вселенный'. Она посмотрела вверх на луне, облаках skimming к ей медленно. Мир a `новый'!
& энигматичные моменты последней полмесяцы схватили их разумы в evocative хватке.
Луна
*** поливала свой запачканный grayish свет над high-rise горами Karakorum & Гималаев & на долине Swat кладут в тазик. Взгляд ночи чудовищных структур & темной долины внизу не был не чем enigma природы смогла быть увидена на свое самом лучшем в этой долине.
Город Mangora некоторое фантастично осветил vistas для того чтобы противоречить с остальной темной долиной где как раз на крене ferocious Swat реки & на ноге холмов изобилуя в загадочном, каменные Istupas с высеканными meditating рисунками & дивное утес-отрезали рассказы изображения жизни Будды, отдыхал одна из самых красивейших колоний долины, колонии Shingrilla.
Луна sallow показалась больше из после того как она утомляна теперь поливать свой wonky свет на bellow долины, волочил к предпосылке снова & снова бродяжничая стаями облаков, облаков которые показались если кто-нибудь daubed они с костюмом от chimneys много домов разбросанных под одичалым & темным небом. Горы этих 2 больших рядов смотрели как некоторые гиганты стоя настолько enigmatically, как если бы думающ когда &, котор нужно сделать с этим vale или возможно они защищали его.
Ноябрь никогда не был приветствован жителями этой draconian долины, другими те которые не имели ничего сделать с nuisance как то пошло бы через полностью снежную зиму. Оно было почти 9 на ноче; даже после этого, вся из этой gorgeous колонии было потонуто в тумане grayish темноты & сверхсчетного безмолвия - только нарушенного выкриками jackals от пущи, отвеченными собаками лаять городка; время & снова превалировано. Однако, окружающей средой внутри домов не было это woebegone, специально тех осветила, & греет.
***
Некоторые невнятные ые, котор laughers ломали в темноту тангажа & hush заднего сада дома за кладбищем, через окно осветил комнату.
Было малой но наилучшим образом-украшенной комнатой. пожаром поместил кровати пола на сидел человек с handsome рисунком, swathed в quilt. Рядом с им была довольно здоровая девушка около 10, также в quilt. Ее тяжелые ресницы затеняли ее глубокие черные глаза как занавес игл сосенки. Даже ее довольно толщиные губы & нос идущ very well с ее справедливым красились вокруг стороны конспектированной с темными волнистыми волосами длины плеча.
Both of them munching арахисы. Показалось, что сказал человек некоторый рассказ к девушке & она булькала heartily на ем.
`& Bilal, всегда был bigheaded о вещах, дали ему идею что мы и что-то необыкновенное. И та тупоумная ванта, был nosey о нас every time, получила прямо к сердечнику дела. & время когда мы трудно раскрыли hotpot tikkas, он пришел barging внутри на нас с справедливо большим количеством мальчиков общежития, & вы знаете?' человек сделал паузу с ложный печалиться его голоса во время его оживленной беседы.
`Ампер-час! Лунатируйте, мы были оставлены там одн, sans single piece tikka, ahhh…' он heaved вздохи округляя его твердые, красные губы,' & такое же сверлильное cuisine общежития', он munched другой арахис уныло.
Луна сломала в беспомощно хихикает
`но чем мы запланировали играть спичку реванша против его', он начинали восторженно снова.
`Большое!!' Лунатировал щеки алебастра посвеченные с `glee будет часть, котор я искал, дядюшка' она сболтнула exuberantly, но остановленные второпях.
`Почему… почему эта часть?' опрошенный дядюшка.
`Oh… er, я намереваюсь… erm… Я полюбил бы научить уроку к любой ванте, этому nosey…' Она заикнулась.
`Одобренное' кивнуло дядюшкой, задавливая арахис, «& теперь I & Bilal пошли дальше затаить урок для его. Мы думали о загонять его в угол на слабый этап, котор он имел, каждое тело на общежитии были много peeved этой определенной привычки…'
`Whaf'? Рот вполне арахисов смог только препятствовал такому звуку come out of рот малыша.
`Его ХРАПЕЕТ!' mischief поскакал от где-то в глаза дядюшки starry, «not only его соквартиранты но all of us были побеспокоены с тем raucous заклятьем. И согласно нашему плану, нам было нужно диктор, микрофон & электрическое connection____'.
`Oh, не говорит мне!' посмеиванная луна breathlessly почти получая nub плана, `как гений!'
`и после этого' смеялось над дядюшкой,' на той ноче, когда он наслаждался его ядровым сном. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup,
FICTIE EN NON-FICTIE
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Stelt van Udyana te boek:
`Herladen Aeon'' (Deel):
' Werelden `twee:
Het enorme flard van donker land dat voor kleine, uitgeputte wayfarers wordt uitgebreid scheen om onder hun voeten zoals een tredmolen, niet te rollen bereid om het andere eind ooit te bevestigen.
Nu en dan voorkomend, rekte de reuzedageraad redwoods al manier tot de donkere hemel uit maakte somberder, met de hulp van kreupelhout van de eigenaardigste overal uitgebreide soort omgeven. Trudging over het tapijt van mossen onder grote crags die van ongebruikelijk zwarte poreuze structuur, huis geven aan de zuigende korstmossen, de reizigers scheen om geen whit van idee over het land te hebben.
De vuilgele maanoverheadkosten waren volledig bekleed door de stukjes van het wandelen wolken die misschien niets wilden die meer dan de ondermijnde reizigers met de vrees voor dreigende unseen in het weinig maanlicht tegenhoudt.
Reizigers, drie in aantal keken niet oudere toen tien jaar oud, & het meest vreemd genoeg, waren zij alle meisjes. Hun eigenschappen waren onduidelijk in dark behalve uitspreken zeer weariness. Één van hen, eerder gezonde met een rugzak op haar schouder slingerde bijna van kant aan kant met tiredness. Achter haar was een meisje dat totaal verschillende eigenschap heeft toen andere twee, bovendien scheen zij verwond als derde haar wapen rond haar hals had om haar bij te staan om te lopen. & derde ook niet bekeek zelf geen vrede; de bleekheid van haar gezicht nam meer op tragedie toen paniek heimelijk.
& alvorens zij trudge een paar honderd meer voeten vooruit konden, vonden zij zich bevindend bij de voet een waaier van fijne koepelvormige heuvels met de aarde al vlakte. De heuvels schenen om al bloemenleven anders niet te hebben het droge gras het bekleden of het kreupelhout die onderbrekend de brede hiaten. Dit was de eerste keer zij om het even welke hefty structuur anders de reuzebomen hebben gezien, schommelen crags of het basalt in dit land & voelden zij meer als thuis iets zien lijkend op de bergen zij zijn gekomen uit.
Het jonge geitje voor het bekledingspaar keerde terug, apprehensively bekijkend hen.
`Wij moeten de kans' nemen, die verwond gefluisterd in een povere toon, `kijkt die allen is wij kunnen doen'.
De andere twee meisjes keken op hun linkerzijde & recht alsof zoekend iets die kon helpen.
`Die wij ons hebben moeten om haasten', het verwonde meisje zich opnieuw uitsprak.
`Het zou voor u moeilijk zijn te beklimmen', strolled het gezonde kind terug naar haar.
`, Maan', kom wanly glimlachte zij, `wij climbers van hoogste bergwaaiers van de wereld, zijn geen wij' zijn?
`Maar u wordt verwond'.
`& is dat enkel een duin vóór de heuvels die wij, hebben gehad van waar wij' behoren.
Een stilte volgde het antwoord van het verwonde meisje & riep het meisje opnieuw geuite Maan, `maar wij weten wat niet achter deze heuvels' is.
`Wisten wij wat in dit land' is?
`Maar… moeten wij werkelijk opnieuw' denken.
`Toen wij dit land… ingingen verloren wij elk recht van het beslissen van een nieuwe weg, allen wij nu kunnen doen zijn te houden bewegend', had finality van haar woord dergelijke stilte die Maan terugwijkt maakte.
`Als dat is wat u' wilt, plukken het meisje dat haar spoke bijstaat mild, `onze manier'.
& met een weinig opgevoerde omhoog kracht, begonnen de meisjes de droge heuvel te stijgen.
`Het is werkelijk gemakkelijk', hees de Maan extatische sigh, afvegend zweet van haar hoofd, `ik… die heuvels bedoel die wij, ah… ruw & taai' daar hebben gehad.
`De wens wij achter hen konden nemen', voegde het bijwonende meisje toe.
`Ja… als wij ooit' terugkeren, antwoordde Maan in een uitgespoelde stem.
`niet mope, Maan; wij zijn hier voor een oorzaak'.
`Als er één zijn, Misser Hercules'. Het meisje hield als gebeëindigde Maan plotseling haar zin tegen.
`Kijk Maan, vertelde ik u om bij het allereerste moment op te houden met. Ik u niet, bedelde ik' mee te komen?
`En nu is dat wat u me Sarah zult vertellen, nadat ik mijn leven voor `uw oorzaak' heb geriskeerd.
`Mijn oorzaak'? Sarah hollered, verminderend de greep van verwond meisje rond haar hals, `& denkt u het al gebeurde oorzaak van me'?
`Zelfs als het niet… maar wij konden één of andere verantwoordelijke ouder daarin altijd worden. Waarom niet u het kunt krijgen dat de komst hier als dit een onwettig idee' was.
`I dunno… weet ik enkel dat ik het van het allereerste ogenblik kende dat de vrees doused uw scruples heeft & u' cureless bent.
`', Het verwonde geschreeuwde meisje, `HOUD zou u op zinnig kerels ooit' leren te zijn?
Een stilte viel over andere twee. & zonder het wachten op hen om om het even wat te zeggen, vooruit lamed het verwonde meisje, huffily.
`Hey, Hannah, hey… einde', Maan die achter haar, `wordt meegesleept ziet eruit, hey, ziet', ving zij haar in een paar seconden, `ik, ik werkelijk am… droevig ben maar u ziet', vertraagde zij een beetje, te excuseren `goed… ah, dunno van I… gelieve, gelieve… me'. Zij keerde naar Sarah terug die zich met haar met de handen in de zij wapens bevond, `u kent… Ik ben droevig… u, kent u me… I… I' & helplessly hing zij haar hoofd neer.
`Het is o.k.…', Sarah die naar haar, `wordt gelopen ik droevig ben eveneens… Ik zou mijn beste proberen om het niet te laten opnieuw' gebeuren.
De maan niet keek omhooggaand & wist het Sarah die wegens ogen was die met scheuren moeten storten.
`Beweeg me', tikte Hannah haar schouder & Sarah strode vooruit om haar beweging te helpen & in een paar notulen waren zij bij de bovenkant van de heuvel bekijkend de brede vooruit uitgerekte uitzicht. Er was een meer bijna honderd voet vanaf de heuvel, die aan drie kanten met dit `gemakkelijke' heuvelgamma wordt omringd. Aan de vierde kant nochtans, belemmerde de gebruikelijke reus, donkere, poreuze crags om het even welke verdere mening. De rust & vrij de wateren verraadden de bevlekte maan, half verborgen in wolken & een paar sterren verspreidde zich willekeurig boven.
`Namelijk ah… slechts één Prachtig woord…'! Hannah scheen om haar verwonding volledig vergeten te hebben. & alvorens zij andere twee kon bekijken, hoorde zij een bliss volledige schreeuw aangezien de Maan neer voorbij haar als een snelle kogel naar de weide whooshed die tot het schitterende, donkere meer leidt.
`Oh… onze mermaid… vergat ik'! Meekly geglimlachte Sarah, bekijkend de meeslepende Maan, `bewegen ons', & vooruit hielp zij de beweging van Hannah.
De maan waste haar gezicht na het drinken van zo veel van het koele water aangezien zij kon toen zij haar bereikten.
`Het is mooi, is niet het', bekeek zij omhoog hen gelukkig, `was de wensbrij hier' verboden veroordeeld was uitgegleden uit haar mond alvorens zij kon tegenhouden. De trilling allen werd gedoofd met de onhandigheid & vielen zij allen stil.
Sarah hielp Hannah onderaan dichtbij de bank van het koele & schone meer na een minuut buigen & gehurkt naast haar. Maan, die niets de vindt om ineptness te doden, stelde haar zak open.
`Die Ik u wij zou moeten' ve genomen meer' heb verteld. Zij probeerde heel glimlacht terwijl het nemen van dat alles zij zo zorgvuldig zowat 4 uren geleden had ingepakt. 3 pakketten van spaanders, twee die oranje sapflessen, 3 pakten whooper sandwich, 3 grote repen chocolade, een handvol suikergoed & 3 halve broodjes van koekjes in blijven.
`U… ER, om het even wie hebt iets nodig… ER… eet'? Andere twee schudden hun hoofden.
`Wij werkelijk indien… u, na al het hard werken', zij ziet wisten wat niet uit haar mond kwam, terwijl zij matchbox & de toorts uit nam. & met de toorts, kwam uit een foto die aan het eind van de knoop wordt opgesloten.
`Oh… papa kwam met me hier', glimlachte zij, veel liefs bekijkend de foto zodat weinig opvallend in het kleurloze maanlicht & vulde het toen in haar broeken' zak.
`Minstens u Hannah'! Zij bekeek in Hannah die weg keek.
`Ik ben geen hongerige', teruggekeerde Hannah, `& ziet u zou, wij deze moeten houden partij tot wij haar… dunno vinden van I of dit dale ons zou kunnen voeden… u ziet, kijkt het meer van onvruchtbaar & lifeless behalve de reuzebomen & verspreidden creepers elk waar, maar wij niet aan het eten van bladeren, zijn wij' worden geconditioneerd?
De maan keek van haar sweeties aan Hannah, wist zij Hannah juist was maar deze dingen zullen niet van veel hulp voor de onbekende spanwijdte van tijd zijn zij hier voor het onderzoek zouden blijven. Zij goot een laatste blik bij de het fonkelen verpakking van het materiaal & hijsend sigh, begon zij dat alles in de rugzak opnieuw te vullen.
`Maar u zou de drank minstens moeten hebben', overhandigde zij de oranje sapfles aan Hannah.
`Ik ben in orde. Me maak niet ongerust. Ik zou eerder dat in de toekomst' houden, weigerde zij, eveneens inpakkend de flessen met ander materiaal.
`Zullen wij, eh' ons nu bewegen? Zij vroeg na een stilte van zowat vijf minuten.
`Die Ik u bent zowel veel vermoeid & slaperig om te lopen' heb gedacht, Sarah antwoordde, `wat u denken van veertig knipoogt, ik zijn=zou= op vigil'! Glansten de zware ogen van de maan met een vreemd licht bij de aanbieding.
`Maar wij zijn niet hier komen rusten'.
`De rust is al zelfde zeer belangrijk om ons te houden bewegend'.
`Wat over u? U gaat slaap, zou ik op vigil' zijn, was Hannah niet tevreden. Weldra, schenen het perspectief op een slaap in de open lucht & dat ook in een vreemd land niet zo welkom hetend maar de Maan had zich reeds op de zachte grassy grond uitgespreid.
O.k. geglimlachte Sarah, `, zouden wij het in draaien hebben, voel ik niet slaperig. U allebei kunt nap hier hebben. Dit is geschikte plaats, veronderstel ik. De grond is zacht, eh'?
`Ja… maar… maar u moeten=zult= me na 2 uren wekken… Ik zou op vigil na dat' zijn. Geantwoorde Hannah na over het overwegen van het voor een paar notulen. `Ja, ik… het ben nu… ER', raadpleegde zij haar horloge maar stond meteen op, kijkend verward. `ER… het… is het werkt niet, hoe laat u heeft'?
Hannah rukte haar wapen om de koker lichtjes te bewegen maar verknoeide haar ogen enkel die zeer ogenblik.
`Wat'? GeëisteH Sarah.
`ER dat…', bekeek zij omhoog haar, `werkt niet de hey Maan, van u' bekijkt!
De maan werd & zipped omhoog open met tegenzin de zak van de rugzak om haar wristwatch te nemen, `het hey ER… bijna kwart…' zij ophield met een begin is, bevroren `'!
`Wat dat gemiddelde'? Gevraagde Sarah, `de horloges die… is wij uit de heerschappij van tijd' werken niet?
`Nr, zijn wij niet, geen', zorgvuldig antwoordden Hannah; `u herinnert bhai Fasih'? Zij vroeg nostalgically. `Dat is omdat wij in een ander land… uit het magnetische veld van onze eigenlijke aarde, zeer heelal' zijn. Zij bekeek omhoog de maan, de wolken die naar het langzaam afromen. `Een nieuwe wereld'!
& clutched de raadselachtige ogenblikken van vorige veertien dagen hun meningen in een levensechte greep.
***
De maan overgoot zijn vaag grayish licht over de high-rise bergen van Karakorum & Himalayagebergte & bij de vallei van Swat die in het bassin leggen. De nachtmening van de monsterlijke structuren & de donkere vallei was eronder neen minste dan enigma van de aard die bij zijn beste in deze vallei zou kunnen worden gezien.
De stad van Mangora stelde sommige fabelachtig aangestoken uitzicht met de resterende donkere vallei voor tegen te spreken waar enkel bij de bank van de hevige rivier Swat & bij voet heuvels die aan geheimzinnig rijk zijn, de steen Istupas met gesneden meditating cijfers & prachtige rots-besnoeiing beeldverhalen van het leven van Boedha, één van de mooiste kolonies van de vallei, de kolonie Shingrilla rustte.
De vuilgele maan scheen meer van nu vermoeid van het overgieten van zijn wonky licht bij de valleiblaasbalg die, aan de achtergrond opnieuw wordt gesleept & opnieuw door de wandelende troepen van wolken, de wolken die schenen alsof somebody heeft daubed hen met het kostuum van schoorstenen van de vele huizen die onder de wilde & donkere hemel worden verspreid. De bergen van dit twee grootste gamma keken als sommige reuzen die, alsof het denken zich zo enigmatically bevinden aan toen & wat met dit vale te doen of misschien zij het bewaakten.
November werd nooit ingestemd met door de inwoners van deze draconische vallei, anders hen die niets hadden met de last van te doen hoe dat door al sneeuwwinter zou gaan. Het was bijna 9 bij nacht; zelfs toen, was alles van deze schitterende kolonie in de mist van grayish duisternis & een oneven stilte verdronken - die slechts door de schreeuwen van jackals van het bos wordt gestoord, die door de ontschorsende honden van de stad worden beantwoord; tijd & opnieuw geheerst. Nochtans, was het milieu binnen de huizen niet dit treurig, vooral van aangestoken, & warm die.
***
Sommige onduidelijke weggegaane laughers braken in pikdonker & de stilte van het achtertuintje van een huis achter begraafplaats, door het venster van een aangestoken ruimte.
Het was een kleine nog goed-verfraaide ruimte. Door de brand werd geplaatst een vloerbed waarop een mens met knap cijfer zat, dat in een dekbed wordt omhuld. Naast hem was een eerder gezond meisje van ongeveer tien, ook in het dekbed. Haar zware eyelashes stelden haar diepe zwarte ogen zoals een gordijn van pijnboomnaalden in de schaduw. Zelfs gingen haar eerder dikke lippen & neus zeer goed met haar eerlijk gekleurd om gezicht dat met donker golvend haar van schouderlengte wordt geschetst.
Beiden munching pinda's. De man scheen te vertellen één of ander verhaal aan het meisje & zij heartily bij het murmelde.
`& bigheaded Bilal, altijd zijnd over dingen, gaf hem het idee dat wij ongebruikelijk iets. En die stomme kerel, die nosey over ons elke keer, werd rechtstreeks aan de kern van kwestie is. & de tijd toen wij nauwelijks hotpot van tikkas hadden geopend, kwam hij binnen barging op ons met een vrij groot aantal jongens van herberg, & weet u wat?' de man pauzeerde met het valse bedroeven van zijn stem tijdens zijn geanimeerd gesprek.
`Ah! Maan, werden wij verlaten daar, zonder één enkel stuk van tikka alleen, ahhh…' hij hees sighs rond makend zijn vast lichaam, rode lippen,' & zelfde boring cuisine van herberg', droevig munched hij een andere pinda.
De maan brak in hulpeloze giggles
`maar dan wij van het spelen van een wraakgelijke tegen hem' planden, begon hij enthousiast opnieuw.
`Groot!!' Glansten de albasten wangen van de maan met vreugde `die het deel is ik heb gezocht, oom' zij blurted exuberantly, maar hield haastig op.
`Waarom… waarom dit deel?' ondervraagde Oom.
`Oh… ER, bedoel ik… erm… Ik zou houden van een les aan om het even welke kerel, dit nosey te onderwijzen…' Zij stotterde.
`De o.k.' geneigde oom, die een pinda verplettert, „& nu I & Bilal bleef een les voor hem harboring. Wij dachten over het in het nauw drijven van hem op een zwak punt dat hij heeft gehad, was elk lichaam bij herberg veel peeved van deze bepaalde gewoonte…'
`Whaf'? Een mondhoogtepunt van pinda's kon zulk een geluid slechts laten de mond van het jonge geitje naar voren komen.
`Zijn SNORES!' de ellende sprong van ergens in starry ogen van de oom, „niet alleen zijn kamergenoten maar wij allemaal werd verontrust met die raucous vloek. En vanaf ons plan, hadden wij een spreker, Mike & een elektrische connection____ nodig'.
`Oh, vertelt niet me!' gegrinnikte Maan die ademloos bijna het brokje van het plan, `wordt hoe genie!'
`en dan' gelachen oom,' bij die nacht, toen hij van zijn correcte slaap genoot. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup, struggling out of the reach of an owl but the owl was too clever for the pup & got it with a little effort. The three friends ran toward the owl to make it let the pup go & they had to kind of fight with the owl with sticks & logs & in the end, the owl flew away alone but the pup was too much injured. Sarah took it home & nursed it for almost a fortnight in secret & at last the pup was well again. It was not a big one & Sarah thought it would have some problem to live on its own, but it was looking so reckless to be back in the woods that One day when it was Sarah thought it was able to walk again, the three of them took it back at its place, the Woods.
They forgot all about it a week later, ‘Auby’ however seemed not to have forgotten them. It came back to them after a week when they were out for a walk in the woods & afterwards it would often come at Sarah's place & was still her friend. Though no body at home knew about it.
& then the ducks & hens & chicks that Sarah’s dad had brought her, were countless & she’d kept them in a large cage of about her room’s size in the veranda. & her mum had also brought her a little lamb & it was such a mischievous & agile kid that whole vale loved it. There also was a little aquarium amidst her room that she has bought of her savings. There was a beautiful vivid golden fish with sparkling orange fins in the aquarium which she would called, 'the gold top'. there was also a pair of silvery fish, long like eel & a shy little crab was also the part of her room's aquatic system & Sarah was longing to continue her collection with an eagle, a peacock, an octopus & even a little lion or leopard (she thought there was no problem in mere yearning).
But at the moment none of these fellows were looking amusing to her. It was the worst day of her life.
She could never get why her parents had termed that cellar hazardous. She has always been told of an incident that went on in that cellar & they said it was haunted; still she could never stomach why spirits would dwell in some place completely in shambles & why they would harm the people living there. But unfortunately her grand parents & parents were too old to think from her point of view.
She was told that 40 years ago at a night, in that very cellar, the uncle of her parents, uncle Saeed was attacked by some ghosts. He somehow succeeded in escaping those horrific creatures only with a mutilated body, one of his legs lost. After that night, neither had he moved toward that cellar again, nor did he ever reveal what had happened to him that night, which strengthened everyone’s belief of it to be haunted. But Sarah had never given even two pence to this belief. As to her it was as impossible as believing that Dani & Sherry will become solemn one day. She thought that the spirits & hallucination were synonymous to her parents; still they have never approved any of their children mooching about there. But what Sarah has seen today has made her thoughts & beliefs, all upside down. The spirits, to her couldn’t be mechanical enough to know how to slide a wall open. They could simply destroy it & why on earth would they need to write “to the cemetery” there on that veil, as though guiding someone.
With much brainstorming, she was only able to infer it to be some human activity. But who had done it & for what, was such a head aching puzzle that she felt her head bursting in a few moments. And after all for something not clear at all, she was sentenced a house arrest. How would she go & tell this entire incredible episode to Moon & Hannah?
& suddenly it flashed across her mind like a bolt of light that it was not over still. Her granny used to be her very last hope in such cases; a supreme court where she could always appeal against the sentence her mum would award her. She jumped out of her bed & stalked out of her room solemnly. Having reached downstairs, she made for the room at her right where a horizontal strip of light was visible underneath the clued door.
She made toward the room but stopped at once when she heard mum mentioning her name in there. Sarah moved a bit closer to the room to hear what her mum was saying.
‘I just can’t say why she go down there every now & then, specially at nights’ she heard her mum’s anxious voice, ‘perhaps…based on all what she had heard, she want to find some supernatural thing down there’ even with all that huff mode, Sarah smiled at her mum’s prediction, ‘I don’t want to be hard on her, but she can’t do what she’s told.
‘Don’t worry, Anita’ she heard her granny’s soft old voice, ‘she is just a kid, she can’t do any harm there’.
‘Being kid makes it all the more worse. What if something there, God forbidden does her some harm? You know all about uncle Saeed & Hamid’.
Sarah moved even closer to the door at the mention of Moon’s late father name.
‘Who knows what the real matter is, Anita?’ she heard her granny’s nostalgic tone. ‘I never fancied Saeed’s enigmatic way of doing things, his conversations & his thoughts. & I strongly feel he deserved it, & it all was some of his own stupid plan that backfired…& as far as Hamid is concerned we can do nothing else speculating, but he was such a gifted man that I can never believe what others say about him…& with any of them Sarah has no comparison, you see she is such an innocent little child…nothing like this could ever happen to her___’ her granny continued but Sarah’s mind was racing again. What was Gran saying about uncle Hamid, what do people say about him, had Moon’s father also got something to do with the cellar like her grand uncle Saeed? Every thing was staggering her even more than the last one. She thought she should better skip her meeting with Gran at the moment & should go to her room.
‘But she never listens to it’ she heard her mum’s worried voice, again ‘she just can’t be helped’.
Sarah decided that she would talk to granny about all that tomorrow morning. So she turned back but no sooner had she taken a step then she hardly avoid a loud scream out of her mouth, her heart jumped up to the throat because she was facing none other than Dani & Sherry looking at her with a mysterious smile.
‘So, spying over granny’ asked Sherry, gladly.
‘& you spying over me’ she replied huffily.
‘Ah, dear! What would happen when Gran would get that her sweet little grand daughter’ Dani fixed her with his smil
تخيل وغير تخيل
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
التاريخ سير [أودنا]:
`[أيون] يعاد'' (جزء واحدة):
ال `اثنان' عوالم:
مدّد الرقعة ضخمة من أرض مظلمة أمام الصغيرة, يستنزف [وفررس] بدا أن يكون لففت تحت أقدامهم مثل طاحونة دوس, لا يريد أن يؤكّد الأخرى نهاية في أيّ وقت.
أحيانا يقع, عملاقة فجر مدّد خشب أحمر [ألّ ث] طريق حتّى السماء مظلمة يجعل ال [إنفيرون] خصوصا مظلمة, مع المساندة ال [أوندرغرووث] من النوع خاصّة أكثر يمدّد في كلّ مكان. يمشي على السجادة الطحالب [أمونغست] الصخر رمليّ محاريّ كبيرة من بنية سوداء مساميّة بشكل غير عاديّ, يعطي إلى البيت إلى ال يمصّ أشنة, بدا المسافرات لا أن يتلقّى [وهيت] الفكرة حول الأرض.
ال [سلّوو] قمر كان سقف منتج علويّ تماما [جكتد] بالمزق من يتجوّل سحائب أنّ ربّما أراد لاشيء أكثر بعد ذلك يتوقّف ال أضعف مسافرات مع الخوف من الوشيكة غير مرئيّ في ال بعض ضوء القمر.
نظر المسافرات, ثلاثة عددهم كان لا قديمة بعد ذلك عشرة [ير وف ج], & أكثر بصفة خاصّة, هم كانوا كلّ بنات. كان سماتهم غيرواضح في الظلام باستثناء ال جدّا [برونوونس] [ورينسّ]. ترجّح واحدة من هم, بالأحرى يصحّ واحدة مع [روكسك] على كتفه كان تقريبا [فروم سد تو سد] مع [تيردنسّ]. خلف ه كان بنت يتلقّى سمة مختلفة تماما بعد ذلك الأخرى اثنان, فضلا عن ذلك هو بدا يجرح كالثالثة واحدة تلقّى سلاحه حول عنقه أن يساعده أن يمشي. & الثالثة نظر واحدة بنفسي كان في ما من سلام أيضا; تسلّل الشحوب من وجهه كان أكثر على مأساة بعد ذلك يذعر.
& قبل أن هم استطاع مشيت بضعة مئة كثير أقدام إلى الأمام, أسّسبنفسي هم يقف في القدم من مدى من تلال دقيقة [دوم-شبد] مع الأرض جميعا صراحة. بدا التلال أن يكون افتقرت كلّ حياة خاصّ بالأزهار وإلّا الجافّة عشب سجادة هو أو الدغل يرقّم ال يوسع ثغور. هذا كان [ث فيرست تيم] قد رأى هم أيّ بنية ثقيلة وإلّا الأشجار عملاقة, صخر رمليّ محاريّ أو البازلت صخورة في هذا أرض & هم [فلت] أشبه [أت هوم] أن يرى شيء يشابه الأجبال هم قد أتوا من.
التفت الجدية أمام الضلع خشبيّ زوج إلى الخلف, ينظر [أبّرهنسفلي] في هم.
`نحن يضطرّ أخذت الفرصة', الواحدة ينظر يجرح [مورمورد] في نغمة نحيفة, `أنّ يكون كلّ نحن يستطيع أتمّت'.
الأخرى نظر اثنان بنات على هم يسرى & صحّ وكأنّ يفتّش شيء أنّ استطاع ساعدت.
`نحن نحتاج أن يستعجل', ال يجرح بنت ينطق ثانية.
`كان هو يصعب ل أنت أن يصعد', ال يصحّ طفلة [سترول] إلى الخلف نحو ه.
`يأتي, يهيم', هو ابتسم بشكل شاحب, `نحن يكونون المتسلقات من [هيغست] جبل مدى من العالم, ليس نحن'?
جرحت `غير أنّ أنت'.
`& أنّ صحيحة كثيب قبل التلال نحن تلقّينا, من حيث نحن نّتسب'.
حالة سكون تبع الجوابة من ال يجرح بنت & دعا البنت [موون] يروّج ثانية, `غير أنّ نحن لا نعرف ماذا يكون خلف هذا تلال'.
`نحن عرفنا ماذا يكون في هذا أرض'?
`غير أنّ… يحتاج نحن حقّا أن يفكّر ثانية'.
`عندما دخل نحن هذا أرض… نحن خسر كلّ حق من يقرّر ممر جديدة, كلّ نحن يستطيع أتمّت الآن يكون أن يحافظ يتحرّك', الحسمية من كلمته تلقّى هذا [ستيلّنسّ] أيّ جعل قمر أحجمت.
`إن أنّ يكون ماذا أنت تريد', البنت يساعد مكبحه برقّة, `[لت'س] التقطت طريقنا'.
عزّز & مع بعض فوق [فيغر], البنات بدأ يصعد التل جافّة.
[هفد] `هو يكون حقّا يتيح', قمر تنهيدة إنجذاب, يمسح يعرق من رأسه, `أنا أعني… أنّ تلال نحن نتلقّى هناك, آه… خشنة & متينة'.
`أمنية نحن استطاع أخذتهم إلى الخلف', يضيف ال يساعد بنت.
`أجل… إن نحن في أيّ وقت نحصل إلى الخلف', يجاب قمر في [فلوش ووت] صوة.
`يتمّ لا [موب], قمر; نحن هنا لسبب'.
`إن هناك يكون واحدة, آنسة [هركلس]'. توقّف البنت قليلا بما أنّ قمر أنهى جملته.
`نظرة قمر, قال أنا أنت أن يترك في اللحظة [فري فيرست]. أنا لم أتسوّل أنت أن يأتي جانبا, أتمّ أنا'?
`والآن أنّ ماذا أنت ستقول ي [سره], عقب قد جازف أنا حياتي ل `سببك'.
`سببي'? [سره] [هولّرد], يبطىء القبضة من يجرح بنت حول عنقه, `& أنت تفكّر هو كلّ يحدث سبب من ي'?
`[إفن يف] هو أتمّ لم… غير أنّ نحن استطاع دائما حصلت بعض شيخة مسؤولة في هو. [ميسبغتّن] لما يستطيع لا أنت حصلت هو أنّ يأتي هنا مثل هذا كان [ا] فكرة'.
`[إي] [دونّو]… يعرف أنا فقط أنّ أنا عرفت هو من العزم [فري فيرست] أنّ خوف قد أطفأ سكروبلاتك & أنت [كرلسّ]'.
`موقف', ال يجرح بنت يصاح, `أنت شدادات في أيّ وقت علمت أن يكون محسوسة'?
سكون [فلّ] على الأخرى اثنان. & دون ينتظر ل هم أن يقول أيّ شيء, ال يجرح بنت [لمد] إلى الأمام, [هوفّيلي].
استعجل `هاي, [هنّه], هاي… موقف', قمر خلف ه, `نظرة, هاي, يرى', هو مسكه في زوج من ثانية, `أنا أكون آسفة, أنا حقّا قبل الظّهر… غير أنّ أنت ترى', هو أبطأ لقمة, `بئر… آه, أنا [دونّو]… رجاء, رجاء… يعذرني'. هو التفت إلى الخلف نحو [سره] الذي كان وقف مع ه [أرمس] متخاصرة, `أنت تعرف… أنا آسفة… أنت, يعرف أنت ي… أنا… أنا' & هو تدلّيت رأسه [هلبلسّلي].
مشى `هو يكون [أك]…', [سره] نحو ه, `أنا أكون آسفة أيضا… أنا حاولت ي جيّدة لا أن يترك هو حدثت ثانية'.
لم ينظر قمر فوق & [سره] عرف أنّ كان بسبب أعين أنّ ينبغي كنت سكبت مع دموع.
`[لت'س] تحرّكت', ضرب [هنّه] كتفه & [سره] خطا إلى الأمام أن يساعد حركته & في زوج الدقائق هم كانوا في الأعلى من التل ينظر في ال يوسع آفاق يمدّد إلى الأمام. هناك كان بحيرة تقريبا مئة أقدام بعيدا من التل, يحاط على ثلاثة جوانب مع هذا `يتيح' تل مدى. على الجانب رابعة مهما, المعتادة عملاقة, مظلمة, عرقل صخر رمليّ محاريّ مساميّة أيّ منظرة بعيد. خان الهدوء & الى حدّ بعيد مياه كان ال [سبوتّد] قمر, نصف يخفى في سحائب & [ا فو] نجوم يتناثر عشوائيّا فوق الرّأس.
`[ثتيس,] آه… فقط واحدة كلمة… عجيبة'! [هنّه] بدا أن يتلقّى نسيت إصابته تماما. & قبل أن هو استطاع نظرت في الأخرى اثنان, سمع هو نعيم يشبع صرخة بما أنّ قمر [وهووش] بعد ه مثل رصاصة سريعة إلى أسفل نحو المرج يقود إلى الباهر, بحيرة مظلمة.
`[أه]… [مرميد] نا… أنا نسيت'! [سره] ابتسم [ميكلي], ينظر في ال يستعجل قمر, `[لت'س] تحرّكت', & ساعد هو [هنّه] تحرّكت إلى الأمام.
غسل قمر كان وجهه بعد يشرب مثل كثير من الماء باردة بما أنّ هو استطاع عندما هم بلغواه.
`هو جميلة, ليس هو', هو نظر فوق في هم بسعادة, `أمنية مومياء كان هنا' ال يمنع يحكم [سليب ووت] من فمه قبل أن هو استطاع توقّفتبنفسي. أخمدت الرعشة كان جميعا مع الرعونة & هم كلّ [فلّ] يسكت.
[سره] ساعد [هنّه] جثمت نزولا إلى قرب البنك من الباردة & بحيرة نظيفة بعد دقيقة & احتلّ بجانب ه. همت, يجد لاشيء أن يقتل اللا ملاءمة, [أبن وب] كيسه.
قال `[إي] أنت نحن سوفت' [ف] يؤخذ أكثر'. هو حاول ابتسام مرحة بينما يأخذ خارجا كلّ أنّ هو كان قد حزم هكذا بعناية بعض 4 ساعات [أغو]. 3 حزم ربط الرقاقات, الاثنان متبقّي [أرنج جويس] زجاجات, 3 [وهووبر] سندويتش, 3 قضبان كبيرة شوكولاطة, حفنة السكّر نبات & 3 لف نصفيّة بسكويت.
`يحتاج أنت… آ, أيّ واحدة شيء أن… آ… يأكل'? الأخرى هزّ اثنان رؤوسهم.
`نحن حقّا سوفت… أنت ترى, بعد [ألّ ث] يعنى', هو لم يعرف ماذا كان [كم ووت وف] فمه, بينما هو كان أخذ خارجا العلبة كبريت & المشعل خارجا. & مع المشعل, أتى خارجا صورة يصاد في النهاية من الزرّ.
`[أه]… أتى [ببا] مع ي هنا', هو ابتسم, ينظر بمحبّة في الصورة لذلك بعض واضحة في الضوء القمر باهتة & بعد ذلك حشا هو في سراويله' جيب.
`على الأقلّ أنت [هنّه]'! هو نظر في [هنّه] الذي كان نظر بعيدا.
`ليس أنا جائعة', يرجع [هنّه], `& أنت ترى, نحن سوفت حافظت هذا حصة إلى أن نحن نجده… أنا [دونّو] ما إذا هذا واد كان يمكن أن يغذّينا… أنت ترى, هو يكون ينظر أكثر من عقيمة & [ليفلسّ] باستثناء العملاقة أشجار & [كريبر] تناثرنا كلّ حيث, غير أنّ نحن يكون لا يكيّف إلى يأكل أوراق, يكون نحن'?
قمر نظر من [سويتيس] ه إلى [هنّه], هو عرف كان [هنّه] حق غير أنّ هذا أشياء لن [ب] من كثير مساعدة لالفسحة بين دعامتين مجهولة وقت هم أن بقيوا هنا للبحث. هو صبّ نظرة متأخّرة في ال يتلألأ يعبّئ من المادّة خام & [هفينغ] تنهيدة, بدأ هو يحشو كلّ أنّ ثانية في ال [روكسك].
`غير أنّ أنت سوفت يتلقّى الشراب على الأقلّ', هو [هند وفر] ال [أرنج جويس] زجاجة إلى [هنّه].
`أنا حسنا. لا يقلق. أنا بالأحرى حافظت أنّ للوقت أن يأتي', هو رفض, يحزم الزجاجات مع أخرى مادّة خام أيضا.
`سوفت نحن يتحرّك الآن, [إه]'? هو سأل بعد حالة سكون من بعض خمسة دقائق.
يفكّر `[إي] أنت على حدّ سواء كثير يتعب & نعسانة أن يمشي', [سره] يجاب, `ماذا أنت يفكّر من [فورتي] [وينكس], أنا كان على الفترة يقظة'! [موون'س] أعين ثقيلة يلمع مع ضوء غريبة في العرض.
لم يأت `غير أنّ نحن يتلقّى هنا أن يستريح'.
`إستراحة [ألّ ث] نفس جدّا مهمّة أن يحافظنا يتحرّك'.
`ماذا حول أنت? أنت تذهب نوم, أنا كان على الفترة يقظة', [هنّه] كان لم يرض. حاليّا, لم يبدو التوقع من نوم [ألفرسك] & أنّ أيضا في أرض غريبة لذلك يرحّب غير أنّ همت تلقّى سابقا تمدّد على الأرض ليّنة عشبيّة.
[سره] ابتسم, `[أك], نحن تلقّى هو في دورات, أنا لا أشعر نعسانة. أنتما يستطيع يتلقّى قيلولة هنا. هذا مكان مناسبة, أنا يخمّن. الأرض ليّنة, [إه]'?
سيضطرّ `نعم… غير أنّ… غير أنّ أنت صحاتني فوق بعد 2 ساعات… أنا كنت على فترة يقظة في ما بعد أنّ'. يجاب [هنّه] بعد يسحن هو على لزوج الدقائق. `أجل, أراد أنا… هو الآن… آ', هو استشار ساعته غير أنّ وقف فوق فورا, ينظر يربك. `آ… هو تكون… هو يكون لا يعمل, [وهت تيم] أنت يتلقّى'?
[هنّه] نخع سلاحه أن يحرّك الكم قليلا غير أنّ لولب فوق ه أعين فقط أنّ جدّا عزم.
`ماذا'? يطلب [سره].
`آ… لا يعمل', نظر هو فوق في ه, `هاي قمر, نظرة في خاصّتي'!
قمر أفاق على مضض & [زيبّد] مفتوحة الجيب من ال [روكسك] أن يأخذ [وريستوتش] ه خارجا, `هو يكون آ… تقريبا ربع أن… هاي' هو توقّف مع بداية, `يجمّد'!
`ماذا يتمّ أنّ وسيلة'? يسأل [سره], `الساعات لا يعمل… نحن من السيادة الوقت'?
`رفض, ليس نحن, ما من', يجاب [هنّه] [ثووغتفولّي]; `يتذكّر أنت [فسه] [بهي]'? هو سأل [نوستلجكلّي]. `أنّ يكون لأنّ نحن نكون في آخر أرض… من ال [منتيك فيلد] من أرضنا جدّا, جدّا كون'. هو نظر فوق في القمر, السحائب يقشد نحو هو ببطء. `[ا] عالم جديدة'!
& تشبّث الأعزام غامضة من نصف شهر متأخّرة عقولهم في قبض مثير للذكريات.
***
همر قمر كان ه يغشى ضوء [غريش] على الأجبال ناطحة سحاب من [كركوروم] & [هيملس] & في الواد الفرقة شرطة خاصة أنّ يكذب في الحوض. الليل كان منظرة من البنى [مونسترووس] & الواد مظلمة تحت لا أقلّ من لغة من الطبيعة أنّ استطاع كنت رأيت في ه جيّدة في هذا واد.
قدّم المدينة [منغرا] كان بعض [فبولووسلي] أشعل آفاق أن يناقض مع الواد متبقّي مظلمة حيث فقط في البنك من الضارّة نهر فرقة شرطة خاصة & في قدم من التلال يتوافر في غامضة, [إيستثبس] حجريّة مع ينحت يعتزم أرقام & عجيبة [روك-كت] صورة قصص من الحياة [بودّها], كان استراح واحدة من المستعمرات جميلة أكثر من الواد, [شينغريلّا] مستعمرة.
ال [سلّوو] بدا قمر أكثر من يتعب الآن من يهمر ضوءه [وونكي] في الواد جؤار, يكون يجرّ إلى الخلفيّة ثانية & ثانية ب ال يتجوّل أسراب السحائب, سحائب أنّ بدا [أس يف] واحد ما قد طيّنهم مع الدعوى من مداخن من ال كثير منازل يتناثر تحت الوحشيّة & سماء مظلمة. نظر الأجبال من هذا اثنان مدى عظيمة كان مثل بعض عمالقة يقف هكذا [إنيغمتيكلّي], وكأنّ يفكّر من عندما & ماذا أن يتمّ مع هذا [فل] أو ربّما هم كان حرسوا هو.
رحّبت نوفمبر - تشرين الثّاني كان أبدا بالساكنات من هذا واد صارمة, أخرى أنّ الذي تلقّى لاشيء أن يتمّ مع الإزعاج من كيف أنّ ذهب من خلال كلّ شتاء مثلّجة. هو كان تقريبا 9 في ليل; حتّى بعد ذلك, أغرقت كلّ شيء من هذا مستعمرة بهيّة كان في الضباب من ظلام [غريش] & حالة سكون غريبة - فقط يزعج بالصرخات الإبن آوى من الغابة, يجاب ب ال ينبح كلاب من المدينة; وقت & [أغين-] يسود. مهما, [ب] البيئة في المنازل لم هذا [ووبغن], خصوصا من أنّ أشعل, & يسخّن.
***
بعض غيرواضح يخرج [لوغر] كان كسروا داخل الدرجة ظلام & أشعل سكون من ال [بك غردن] من منزل خلف مقبرة, من خلال النافذة من غرفة.
هو كان صغيرة مع ذلك [ولّ-دكرتد] غرفة. وضعت بالنار كان أرضية سرير على أيّ كان جلس رجل مع يهيأ رقم, [سوث] في لحاف. [نإكست تو] ه كان بالأحرى يصحّ بنت من حوالي عشرة, أيضا في اللحاف. ظلّ أهدابه ثقيلة كان أعينه عميقة سوداء مثل ستار من صنوبر إبر. حتّى ه بالأحرى سميكة لوّنت شفات & أنف كان يذهب [فري ولّ] مع ه عادلة حول وجه يحدّ مع شعر مظلمة متموّجة من كتف طول.
مضغ [بوث وف ثم] كان فول سودانيّ. ظهر الرجل أن يكون قلت بعض قصة إلى البنت & هو كان بقبق بإخلاص في هو.
[بيغدد] `& [بيلل], دائما يكون حول أشياء, أعطىه الفكرة أنّ نحن أردنا شيء نادرة. وأنّ حصل شدادة حمقاء, يكون [نوسي] حول نا [إفري تيم], رأسا إلى اللب الأمر. & الوقت عندما فتح نحن تلقّى بصعوبة ال [هوتبوت] ال [تيكّس], هو أتى ينقل داخل على نا مع رقم كبيرة فتية نزل تماما, & أنت تعرف ماذا?' توقّف الرجل مع زائفة يحزن من صوته أثناء ه يحيى محادثة.
`[أه]! همت, تركت نحن كان هناك بانفراد, [سنس] [سنغل بيس] ال [تيكّا], [أهّه]…' هو [هفد] تنهيدات يدوّر ه صلبة, شفات حمراء,' & ال نفسه [كيسن] مملّة نزل', هو مضغ آخر فول سودانيّ بحزن.
قمر [بروك] داخل بائس يقهقه
`غير أنّ من خطّط نحن من يلعب إنتقام نظير ضدّ ه', هو بدأ [إنثوسستيكلّي] ثانية.
`عظيمة!!' [موون'س] مرمر وجنات يلمع مع طرب `أنّ يكون الجزء أنا يتلقّى يكون أفتّش, عمة' هو [بلورتد] [إإكسوبرنتلي], غير أنّ يتوقّف بتهوّر.
`لما… لما هذا جزء?' يستجوب عمة.
`[أه]… آ, يعني أنا… [إرم]… أنا أحبّت أن يعلم دروس إلى أيّ شدادة, هذا [نوسي]…' هو تلعثم.
تذبذب `[أك]' عمة, يسحق فول سودانيّ, "& الآن أنا & [بيلل] ذهب فوق يؤوي دروس ل ه. نحن فكّرنا حول يحصره في نقطة ضعيفة هو تلقّى, كلّ جسم في نزل كان كثير أغضبت من هذا عادة خاصّة…'
`[وهف]'? استطاع فم تماما من فول سودانيّ فقط ترك هذا صوة [كم ووت وف] الجدية فم.
يشخر `خاصّتي!' كدّرت ضرر يقفز من في مكان ما داخل عمة أعين [سترّي], "ليس فحسب رفيق حجرته غير أنّ كلّ من نا كان مع أنّ لعنة جشّاء. وطبقا خطتنا, احتاج نحن المتحدث, مايك & [كنّكأيشن] كهربائيّ'.
لا يقولني `[أه]!' تبسّم قمر [برثلسّلي] تقريبا يحصل العجرة من الخطة, `كيف عبقريّة!'
ضحك `وبعد ذلك' عمة,' في أنّ ليلة, عندما هو كان استمتع نومه صحيحة. We sneaked into his room, placed the mike before him, took the speaker to the common room, & inserted the plug of speaker into the socket’ Moon was laughing like anything now. ‘& no sooner had we switched it on than the hostel was raging with rowdy snores but our breakneck sprint back to the room didn’t let any one see us there. And a couple of moments later we’ve to come back to the common room, pretending to be drowsy, yawning & murmuring as though we’d been awoken by the dratted snores of somebody. Whole hostel was echoing with the thundering voices that were not sounding snores at all. The doors were opening one by one letting sleepy boys out, apprehension-laden eyes X-raying the surroundings. Even he woke up by his own thundering snores & ran out to the common room. & all guys who’d worked out the whole matter, my word, every body started whacking him with cushions & pillows, & even some fetched their slippers to the scene, without thinking how could he put mike before him while sleeping, Bilal ahead of them all’.
Moon could not help another fit of hysteric giggles.
‘but we didn’t stayed there to make this point clear to the sleepy boys, so fleeing away from the scene, we dozed off happily & nobody could ever get we were the culprits, however he himself kept throwing us with his contemptuous cum suspicious looks but lacking any solid proof hindered him doing anything against us.’
‘Cool’! Moon tried to stop her giggles, ‘So you guys were too dangerous, weren’t you?’
Uncle agreed, ‘Yeah’, & smiled meaningfully, ‘even then, not a fraction of what you guys are. We could never have done the thing with ants what you did with frogs’.
‘Oh, leave it now’. Moon stopped giggling & chewing completely.
‘What’s embarrassing, dear?’ his smile broadened, ‘it was great…I mean, I’m not saying that result was but surely the idea’.
‘Uncle, please’ moon said uncomfortably. ‘It was all Sarah’s. If you like it than go to her, she keeps bursting with such ideas’
And uncle chuckled like Moon did a couple of minutes ago. At that moment, the only door of the room opened letting in a smart, benign lady, surprisingly resembling the former inhabitants of the room, with two mugs in her hands. She was wearing a thick fur coat & a wooly cap.
‘Oh!!! It’s too cold outside’ she handed a mug over to uncle, sitting on the floor bed beside Moon & placing her feet before fire & rubbing her hands together.
‘Why?’ he interrogated. ‘You weren’t in your bed?’
‘Oh no!’ she said taking the cap off her dark black hair. ‘In the kitchen; ah my feet are all numb’.
‘Oh maa, I would’ve been all free tomorrow, its weekend, I’ve told you’ Moon came near her, ‘I’d have done the dishes’.
‘Its ok, honey’ she ran her cold fingers through Moon’s hair, ‘but now, I guess time to go to your bed. See its 9:30 & you got to wake up early for prayers”, she sipped tea out of her mug.
‘But maa’! Moon objected, looking at uncle for help.
‘Oh dear sis’ an unctuous voice made it’s way out of uncle’s mouth, ‘leave her alone, she don’t want to go to bed right now’.
‘Nah Ali’ she again sipped at her tea, ‘you know how hard it is to stir her up, takes a lot of time. I seriously am considering to hiring somebody who do this job first thing in the morning’.
Uncle Ali chuckled.
‘Pure exaggeration!’ Moon drawled impatiently, trying not to get stroppy.
‘No exaggeration, honey’ her mum patted her back, ‘now be quick to your bed’.
Moon picked her shawl & got up draping it round her.
‘Why don’t you say it plainly that you got to have a tête-à-tête with uncle?’ she snarled, ‘& you don’t want me here’.
‘It’s not that, honey’.
‘Then why am I being ordered to go to my room?’ she continued grumpily.
‘Ok, then where’d you go?’ her mum continued smiling. ‘If I’ve to talk to Ali in private, where‘d you go else your room’?
Moon wore a sickly smile & her wooly cap simultaneously, ‘yeah, where else but my room’!
She was right to be sad about it, being the only child of her parents, more precisely her mum. Her dad had passed away some 6 years ago, when she was only 4. She was not even able to remember her dad’s features on her own. The least she knew about her dad’s appearance was the gift of his photographs, a couple of which were a regular piece of items her pocket would bear. She was living alone with her mum now. Though it was an advantage that her mum’s sister –Anita Aani- was also living in the same colony & her cousin –Sarah- was one of her best friends, & another friend of hers –Hannah- were all neighbors. Even then, it was worst until her favorite most Uncle Ali joined them, two years back. He was an assistant superintendent in the police department. And so she’s got at least one more resort at home where she could pass her never ending boring time. But it wasn’t still as good as her two best friends, who’d their homes packed with people. And the time when she felt strongly toward this notion would get her out of her usual be-happy-every-time habit & same had happened this time.
Her mum threw a look at her gloomy face which made her get up almost at once & stroll toward her.’ Honey, that’s only for you that I’m saying to go to bed now, you got to develop healthy habits from now’.
‘Ok am going’ she turned her back at mum.
‘And don’t forget ___
‘Yeah, yeah, don’t forget to take your jumper & socks off’ Moon blurted before her mum could finish, ‘I’ve crammed your words maa, I know it & I do it regularly, don’t I?’
‘Yeah you do’ her mum kissed her ‘I’ll turn off the light of your room my self, now good night’.
Moon slipped her feet into her slippers & strode sadly toward the door,’ night__’ she drawled.
‘Hey, hang on!’ Uncle Ali called on her, ‘you know what?’ he smiled, ‘tomorrow…we’ll…go…for…a ’ he said each word with a good enough pause, ‘LONG DRIVE’ & he ended enthusiastically.
‘REALLY’! Moon jigged back exuberantly.
Uncle nodded,’ Positive’
‘Wow, great’ she squealed, ‘but promise me you won’t forget’.
He smiled, ‘Course I won’t’
‘But I’ll…I’ll also take Hannah & Sarah along’ Moon held her middle finger up in air before Uncle.
‘And what wrong have Dani, Sherry, Ubaid, Fahad & Sofia done to you?’ asked Uncle, counting the names of Sarah & Hannah’s sibling on his fingers.
‘Oh! Am not prat enough to call misfortune my self at my door’ she rolled her eyes, making Uncle Ali giggle heartily.
‘I’ll tell them’ he nodded still giggling, ‘I’ll tell them how high you think of them, you just wait’!
‘I won’t talk to you’ Moon held her middle finger up again, ‘had you told them a word of it, am serious’
‘Ok…ok’, her mum patted her shoulder again, ‘now go to your bed dear, like moon out side is going’. And Moon threw a look out of the window where moon really has gone behind the dark blurred clouds as though it’s taken a blanket over it.
***
Soon moon showed another glimpse from behind the wandering clouds, still shinning dimly over the detached house at the corner of this very lane. There was coming a strong light out of one window of that house.
On a bed straight in front of that window in this room was sitting a girl with more a Chinese appearance, a book propped open against her knees. A Golden title was glimmering over the red cover of the book that read, “THE HORIFFIC ERA”. The girl had short but shimmering, straight black hair. Her small black eyes were almost boring into the book making her look much more solemn for her age & very much absorbed in the book, too.
‘C’mon, Hannah’ a girl cried, peeping through a quilt in a bed beside hers, ‘it’s enough, I can’t sleep with that light overhead and got to wake up early, haven’t I?’
‘Just one more page’. Hannah’s thin lips made a movement behind the book though her intention appeared totally contradicting her statement.
‘Than scram to study room!’ the girl looking much older than Hannah ordered firmly again, ’and switch the light off’.
Hannah scowled at her, ‘I wish’ she thought anguishly, ‘I’d a separate room like Sarah & Moon’, she slammed her book shut noisily and put it on the side table beside her bed. Jumping huffily out, she strolled to the switchboard.
‘When would you go for higher studies, Sofia?’ she hollered sulkily over her shoulder to her sis.
‘I wish I could go tonight’ the reply was all the much similar.
‘What are you waiting for, than?’ she muttered in an under tone, dragging her quilt up on her. She looked out of window & fixed moon with her sulk glare. Whenever she had a spat with Sofia at nights, she would talk huffily to moon; telling it that she shouldn’t have a sister, or at least an elder one, much like her cussed, self righteous sister who liked nothing but her orders obeyed.
Sofia was 6 years elder than her, studying at college in her pre-professional grade. She loved showing off everything she knew about, (even her college lessons) without knowing how many yawns she would cause at each of her sentence. Now a days “binomial nomenclature” was an imperative part of her speech. Her friend Allina was another member of the same class & together, they were real nuisance for the kids living in the vicinity, let alone their own siblings. Though Hannah thought Sofia was particularly furious. She was not only hard about her own studies but always used to scold Hannah & her younger brother Fahad for not giving even a little bit of attention to studies, as that of her. Hannah was only into reading the books that had got nothing to do with her school syllabi, and that was the point of Sofia’s criticizing her every time. And Fahad on the contrary had interest in neither type. In fact, he was too young to understand the importance of what Sofia said, Hannah would always think after listening to the barbed comments of Sofia. He was only eight & was in 3rd grade. Hannah herself was not much older. She was in her 5th grade. But unfortunately, according to her, Sofia’s mind was too big to get a smaller thing like this.
Now it was only two years for both of them to put up with each other, as after this, as per their mum, Sofia would be blessed (& Hannah disgusted cause of the higher competition) with education in medicine.
‘I wish she could go before two years’ thought Hannah angrily, though, as has been seen, it wasn’t a plus point at her behalf at all. Letting Sofia do something that she couldn’t do even after putting together the might of Sarah & Moon’s let alone only hers. After any such incident would happen, Sofia would have more chances for trying her sarcastic blows over them both.
Still Hannah thought, it would be a real mess handling Fahad all on her own. In fact, it was more unnerving then living with Sofia only. For he was sure to make so silly mistakes that no one in his right mind could make even naively. He would look distracted for most part of the day, (during night he would sleep) and to top it all off, his jumpy vagueness could easily create real chaos in the jobs he was assigned. Always banging around, bumping into things, bashing against stuff, tripping over objects, Fahad was the only accident-prone kid of the colony.
Many a times he had placed his specs in sink, trying to wear the glass of water & once, when her mum shouted at him when she saw him practicing it, all perplexed at the sudden scolding, he picked up a plate from sink, trying it instead. He even had once drunk a mouth full of oil instead of his soft drink when mum was oiling his hair. though he hadn’t realized it until he heard Sofia yelling from beside him & after that he fainted only because of fear as doctors said the oil hadn’t damaged any of his internal organs (‘The damaged part was already there with him by birth, doctor. It’s his brain’ Sofia replied.). & even it was no good when he tried using his brains, more precisely it would turn up even dangerous that time. Once, he slopped a glass of water on Sofia’s cell phone accidentally & telling her would be no less dangerous than going in for a bullfight so he thought of a remedy on his own. Stealthily placing it in the microwave oven, he waited on a chair for the timer to stop & expose phone in its former state. & alas, Sofia entered the kitchen that very moment when a noisy blast from microwave oven made Fahad collapse onto the floor with his chair. The cell phone had blasted, Thanks to the intellect of Fahad. Therefore, it really was terrible to keep in a good temper for passing just half an hour with him. & there, thus was no good choice for Hannah either she was left with Sofia or Fahad.
‘Dear me’! She heaved up a sigh, ‘wait & pray’. Murmured the poor girl dejectedly, staring at moon that has vanished again behind the clouds, skimming all over heavens with their forming & breaking, merging & segregating formation & the parting of this nocturnal fellow ultimately dragged Hannah into a sound slumber.
***
Not very long after that, the clouds seemed to have been puffed into nothingness to give way to the only celestial being overhead. The light though weak coming out of the spotty winter moon, was still enough to light the dark & deserted streets, still houses, murky doors & dim windows, a little. But still some windows of a house- that was at a good distance from the colony- at the foot of a high-rise mountain crammed with palm growth, weren’t dark; In fact that house would have looked more a part of wood if it had not been for the lights showing meekly out of some windows.
The house appeared rather ancient, still well maintained, in the wonky light. Built on a much old-fashioned English theme, it gave no lesser spooky view then a ‘ghost house’ with a full sallow moon silhouetting the lofty pine trees at its back to add to the admonitory looks of the environ.
Suddenly a buff illuminated the dark & deserted front path of the house, being sieved through the bay window of a room for a couple of seconds & then it went out as suddenly as it has appeared. The inside of that room was all dark and lifeless, but soon there was a movement behind the only bed lying in the room. There was a girl trying to gawp at the darkness warily. She had some clothes in her hands and her mechanic motion set them in a line with pillow on the bed, and then she covered the arrangement with a blanket.
‘I think ok’, she mumbled to herself looking appraisingly at the bed. Than opening the drawer of a side table, she got a torch out & again looked at the door suspiciously. & at that very instant a loud screech of a parrot & a childish grave voice emerged from the chest of drawer she was bent on, ‘intooder, intooder…’
‘Oh shut up….shhhh, it’s me Blabber, you duffer’. The girl snapped in a low voice.
‘No intooder…’? The parrot lisped innocently.
‘Course not’. The girl snapped again, ‘it’s only me& blabber, I want you to shut your mouth about it before Dani & Sherry, or you’ll be sorry’. She threatened the parrot as though it could understand each & every word of her.
‘No intooder, babber bill not say…no intooder’. Parrot continued.
‘Oh would you stop this babbling’. She scolded again.
Than she picked up a catcher from the side table and wore her dark curly long hair into a ponytail before wearing a wooly cap over them. Looking at the bed with mild acceptance, she strolled toward the door & peeped outside, opening the door slightly and than got out of it on her toes without making a noise, & shut the door quietly behind her, on which was written, ‘Dare devil, Sarah’. She looked at the paper bearing those words blurred in the dark, with smiling eyes. She loved dubbing herself new names & then writing them on her door, though these names changed as frequently, as her mum would say, “Like changing cellular ring tones”. Smiling at the thought, she moved toward the left, with her head moving in all directions like radar.
There was light coming out of the door that was near the staircase, followed by a fortissimo fast music. She trod a bit fast toward the door, still careful, and peeped through the keyhole.
A tall boy was running on a treadmill very fast with fast background music. He had brown curly hair like Sarah had but his eyes were blue & that of Sarah were having a grayish shade to contradict, but the resemblance of freckled cheeks & thick red lips of them both sneaked upon a fast relation. The boy was in blue shorts & shirt without quiet caring about the whether the night outside the window was boosting.
‘Come now, it’s my turn’, Sarah noticed another figure lying on the bed beside tread mill, reading a book. It was a boy of almost same build but the only difference between them was this boy’s less mischievous feature & that too probably because he was looking cross. All the same, she heard heavy & quick footsteps upstairs. Hiding herself promptly under the side table lying beside her, Sarah saw a formidable looking woman tramping upstairs, looking furious. She tried to hide herself a bit more under table. The woman now almost near her leapt ahead to open the door sternly and snapped, ‘What time do you think is it?’
The racket of the tread mill came to an end & after a pause the boy on the mill exclaimed, ‘mum! don’t tell me you’ve just came upstairs for asking the time, any ways I don’t have a watch right now, why don’t you go & wake up Sarah & ask her. & why are you in a fury mum?’
‘Shut up’ she snapped again scampering toward the cassette player & switched the hullabaloo off. Sarah thought that earth had stopped quivering.
‘It’s 10 0’clock at night, Dani’ returned the woman, reproachfully.
‘Oh!!! Really’ Dani slumped down on a sofa near him, looking jadedly at mum ‘so it’s only half an hours toil, ah…big deal!’
‘Now it’s my turn, Aani’, the boy on the bed got up looking grouchily at the woman.
‘Stop being puerile, both of you’ she snapped. ‘God knows how much am I peeved of both of you & Sarah’.
Sarah murmured angrily under the table, she had not done anything wrong this time, even she was not present at the place of disturbance, and still her mum was trying to take her to the task in her absence.
‘Haroon hasn’t even troubled me the quarter of you both & look at Fasih!’
‘Ah! Maa, know what it shows?’ Dani said in a delighted tone, ‘it shows the capabilities, & I knew that they’re not even a quarter of us. It’s good that you’ve said it yourself’ Sarah smiled slightly at his nonstop defense, ‘you know they haven’t got the guts for_____’
‘& look at Ubaid, how much are you disturbing him, he’s STILL doing his homework’. Mum seemed not to have heard him.
‘And Aani, this shows his laziness, homework at this late hour…see, nothing to be proud of_____’
‘STOP IT’ mum yelled, ‘you’ll certainly drive me mad someday, see’ she spoke dangerously, ‘I don’t want any more disturbance coming out of this room. You have to wake early for prayers, mind it’!
‘Ok mum’ Dani spoke reluctantly, ‘but don’t waste whole temper of yours at me, won’t you go and check why Sarah’s so quiet tonight’ Sarah’s heart pounded furiously, ‘leave a bit of your sweet temper for her’.
‘But what about me’, the other boy protested again, ‘it was my turn’.
‘Sherry, don’t let me say what I have, again’, mum eyed him formidably.
‘But it’s cheating, its my___’
‘It’s not cheating, I’ve given you time before me as well’, Dani blurted.
‘Yes, but that was cause I didn’t get my turn last day’.
‘oh, hold your horses now’ mum’s voice seemed to be coming out of the room toward the corridor, ‘I want this light switched off in 10 minutes, got it? Night_’ she shut the door with a noise behind her.
Sarah tried to cling a bit more to the wall when her mum strolled passed the table to her room. Her heart had started beating violently. ‘Oh please make her come back, make her come back, please’ she prayed silently when her mum opened the door of her room, ‘oh no, oh no, oh no’ she continued hysterically, ‘what if she finds the bed empty & if blabber blabbed even a single word to her___’, her heart lurched severely when she saw her mum stepping in her room. Only her mum came out of the door straight away, peeped in again & than shut the door noiselessly to stroll downstairs.
She knew nothing better then that could’ve happened to her tonight so she heaved a sigh of relief & crawled out from beneath the table as soon as the footsteps of her mum vanished away. Her heartbeat was still very fast. She tiptoed downstairs now, in the lounge that was not lit to her luck. There at the very end of the lounge was a door bolted & opening it noiselessly to expose a staircase going down in a dark room, she slid her self in what was looking like a cellar.
*************************
“To the cemetery”
She leapt in, shutting the door behind her hastily. Switching on the light from the board near her, she strolled down the stairs. It was all still & calm down there. Though, every thing was in a great topsy-turvy. Her mum would often say that they had more junk in that cellar then any owner of a departmental store would have in his store & a single look down there, confirmed the consciousness of her mum.
Sarah moved slowly between some pieces of old heavy furniture to some trunks placed on each other toward the wall. It seemed as though she was looking for something, arching her neck to every accessible place, in the trunks, beneath them & beside them. Suddenly she plunged her hand in between two old chairs & got it out with a worn out pair of white gloves dangling in her hands.
‘No, it can’t help’ she said anguish fully, scanning them closely. ‘It isn’t that scary as the pair I’ve seen last time, but where’ve those gone’? she threw the gloves sloppily and moved a bit further. ‘I wish I can find something on place in here’ muttered Sarah grouchily. But that was no good to accuse someone else for the mess, the causative agent of which was she, herself. Her mum would clear up all the mess, once in a week. In fact that was the only thing she has owed the help of a maid for –of all the household chores- Champa. Champa would visit them every Monday & it seemed that nothing in whole of the valley was happier then the ‘cellar’, that one day. But Sarah would soon get cellar back to the present status at every exploratory expedition. & than Daniel, he was even much better in messing around then her. He was some three years elder than her. Her elder brother Haroon would say that Daniel has the soul of a field rat in him, ever restless. He really could not even sit quietly for 2 consistent seconds; accept for when he was asleep, though with rare chances as he happened to be a sleepwalker also. But Sarah thought it was a con by him, because lying or sitting silently was the last thing he could ever go for.
Growing irate at the exploration that was confirming to be useless, she strolled toward a trunk down the cellar & opened it slowly. “c’mon, c’mon” she sang in an undertone. & while shutting it back, all of the sudden, she hurt a roar. A much muffled roar that startled her like anything. She moved around herself to see what thing has roared in the cellar, but every thing was as calm & still as she has seen when she entered there.
‘Must be a hallucination’! Was the only guess after drawing blank exploratory results. She jerked her head as though jerking the strange thoughts visiting her mind, out when she heard another roar, this time a bit clearer.
Her heart started pounding violently, ‘that can’t…be…be a hallucination’ she spluttered to herself. She looked around her again, suspiciously, ‘ann.…Dani, are you there’, uttered the girl shakily. ‘Hey, look you can’t scare me, fine…come out than’ she prayed though that nobody come out to this appeal. But it would be worse if no one comes out, she thought.
Moving suspiciously & gawking carefully, she verbalized again, ‘see Dani, Sherry, you’d both be sorry for this, come out’ she paused, waiting for an answer, still praying for no answer to come as well. A hush followed her query again.
She tried believing it all to be nothing but the product of the horror movies she loved to play to scare Fahad. Though, this time she was herself the target. Thinking this, she strolled toward the corner of the cellar when an even clearest roar, a bloodcurdling one, with a certain shrillness that made her hair stand at the end had scared the day lights out of her. It seemed to have come from just a meter or two from her. She goggled frightfully round her. The worst part was that the generator of the roar wasn’t on the place from where the voice was coming. Even more troublesome was that it could be, by no chance, Dani or Sherry.
‘It’s… it’s …nothing’ she tried to compose herself. She has never felt this frightened in whole of her life. All the same, she hated to be coward. All this was making her feel ashamed of her. She used to taunt her cousin -Moon- every time when she felt even a bit scared during their most daring adventures but it never occurred to her that she would have to face the same panic some day.
‘It’s alright…ok’ she told herself ‘it may be…a …ere…aaa…mouse’ she muttered uncertainly & than smiled weakly at her own suggestion. ‘Oh yeah…a roaring mouse’. & all at same she heard another roar. As clearer as if someone had roared just in front of her, behind the wall that she was facing. She was clearly feeling her heart sinking in her ribs. A fear of unseen had bound her like anything. It was much difficult for her to maintain her balance & she sat down near the wall trying to relieve herself & only then her eyes hit a hole at the very corner of the wall, very little conspicuous hole. Most part of it was covered with mud. But the weirdest part now was that she hasn’t ever noticed it before; as her visits to the cellar were more regular than she brushed her teeth. Hasn’t ever mum or Champa seen the hole with mud while clearing the mess here?
She sat down with a little hesitation & moved her head closer to the floor to see behind the hole. It was all dark there, but she was now more curious about this unusual hole than scared. She switched on her torch & brought it closer to the hole & peeped inside; hesitatingly. Something was shinning there. It was, she thought some sort of metal. She heaved her head again trying to digest it all. ‘May be…. May be, but no’. She was unable to make any guess & suddenly another roar staggered her out of her thought. but the part she liked the more, this time was that it wasn’t that scary as the last one, perhaps because it was again too distant & low, or because her mind was all numb, unable to even think of anything synonymous to fear, or perhaps she was getting conditioned to it. She was feeling so queasy now that she wanted to lye down on this ancient floor. She was even scared of thinking about anything now & her head was so heavy, she thought it might be because of overloaded thoughts. ‘stop it’, she told her self sickly, ‘stop thinking’, but a thought there tugged so hard in her brain to free itself out of the tangling tentacles of apprehension to race to the relay center of her brain to be dispatched to her senses & the next moment it was there before her, “go through it & see”. A wave of cold crept passed her spine. The daunting moment has approached but her senses were locked.
& just then it seemed as someone in her mind or perhaps somewhere deep inside her body was sneering at her. “So these are all the guts you were so proud of, your nickname suits you just fine”! Many people had joined the sneering chorus as through daring her. Moon & Hannah & Dani &Sherry & even Natasha, the arch enemy of hers at school & many people to whom she never wanted to expose her fears.
‘I’ll see… what’s in there’. She swallowed, composing herself. & every thing fell silent again, no laughter, no mocking, no stupid hiss, just silence. ‘After all it’s my home, what can be dangerous in here’ she uttered with an effort as though doubting the credulity of her own statement. & with much courage, she stuck a trembling hand out toward the hole & then inside it. Something cold & round like a metal knob touched her trembling hand. She tweaked it with much effort & the next moment she was all frozen.
The wall before her, the earth beneath her had all started rattling like the cellar has become the epic center of a seismic disturbance. She tried to get up hurriedly as the wall seemed it was going to fall at her. But she had hardly stepped back once, supported by her quavering footings, when some thing so incredible happened that could never be dreamt of, let alone happen.
The wall before her had started sliding over the upper section of it. Eyes popped out & mouth open to the fullest extend, she felt her nothing short of deadened. Nothing in her wildest dream could be this astounding but as it happened, it took some 20 or 25 seconds for the wall to slide on about a meter & a half of its height. And now the thing before her was even more confounding. She was totally unable to feel or think because of the series of shocks she has come across.
There, before her was a wall half slid up, exposing a dilapidated wooden door. Looking at its last legs with its knob altogether touching the floor (The same knob she had twisted to slide open the wall), the door presented itself nothing short of an about to pounce beast. she stood there for a couple of minutes without betraying any sign of life when suddenly another, muffled, weak still wild a roar shocked her again. All red with fear, she thought there must be something behind the door, some monster or some real roaring rat. There was something in her though, telling her to move back quickly, to leave the cellar, to run upstairs to her room, to get in her bed, inside soft & warm blanket of hers, & to sleep it all off. But the former daring & sneering & hissing voices took over her mind again, repeating the very words she would use to peeve Moon, “frightened, you chicken”!
The brain storming, fear & apprehension all had made her sick like she had never felt before. Heaving up a sigh, she looked around herself apprehensively. What Hannah & Moon would say if they get a word about her baffled state, & how heartily they would make fun of her recent nick, “Dare devil, SARAH”, she looked frightfully at the door again.
‘I shall see what’s behind it’ she told herself firmly. ‘Am not scared, am I?’ Than she draped her arm round her in a cuddle, swallowed & crouched down to the floor.
‘It’ll be alright’ she told herself, ‘nothing is in there’. Though she doubted it more then she could doubt a sun shinning at night.
Than, pitching out her shacking hand toward the knob & even before she could stop herself of thinking what will be behind the door, she twisted the knob, though with much effort & pulled the door toward her slowly but there wasn’t anything staggering there, this time. It was only a veil. She stood up, perplexed, looking at the dark blue, shabby, veil but on close scanning she gave a hysteric laughter, ‘isn’t over, is it’? She was feeling dizzy at what her eyes had put across her mind. There was written on the veil in bold
“TO THE CEMETRY”
She flopped down on the floor.
***
Sarah’s favorite place at her century old ancestral home was the cellar. The grand pa of her grand pa had made this house. She was amongst the 5th generation of this family in this house. She loved to pass her time searching aimlessly in this cellar as on every trip here; she would find some ancient but exciting item to add to her magpie collection. She could very well remember the time when she would toddle down to the cellar & hide behind some trunk & get her parents in a serious problem of finding a 2 year old baby in a place where you couldn’t find anything once you have dropped it. Her mum had told her that she would crawl behind her to the cellar in her 10th month when she had newly gained her legs.
She never could comprehend what was so enchanting in the cellar that would tempt her to step in that useless place. If she had the authority, she would get her bed in that cellar to sleep there as well. But there was only a little problem with all that. It was prohibited for all kids to step here at night. Sneaking however wasn’t prohibited for Sarah.
Even with all that magnetism of cellar, she could never have tagged the cellar for some mystery room, a room that was a gate, a secret one to the cemetery. & now that she had found it, she couldn’t tell the reason for it. It was all like a dream to her. She stood up weakly; as a decision flicked before her eyes, ‘Look inside’! & she knew she’d have to solve the mystery even if there is some wild creature standing there to ambush upon the door opener.
But before she could take a single step toward it, she heard heavy steps on the ceiling of the cellar. Someone was coming down; she could clearly listen to her heart throbs. Promptly moving to the door she shut it & crouched down, twisting the knob, praying for the wall to come back to its original position & to her utter bewilderment, the wall was crouching back in no time & after another 20 seconds; wall reposed where & as it used to be, with the quivering of earth coming to an end.
She bounced toward the trunk beside her to seek hide there, but unfortunately, before she could even turn back, she heard a shocked voice.
‘Sarahhh…’!
‘Oh’, she turned back to see her shocked mum, ‘hi mum’ she smiled weakly looking at her stern expressions.
‘What on earth are you doing down here at this time of night?’ asked her mum through gritted teeth.
‘Who…?’ Sarah blinked, ‘oh me…!’ but she stopped again looking at her mum, thinking it surely was her end.
‘Don’t you know it’s not allowed…don’t you’? She snapped.
‘Er…mum…erm…I…I…was’ spluttered the girl, frightfully. She thought, even looking in eyes of that roaring thing there would not even be that bad as was looking at her angry mum.
‘Not a word’ her mum came hurtling down the stairs with a heavy rucksack dangling lopsidedly from one of her sides & she threw it on the chair.
‘Quickly move to your bed…NOW’.
& Sarah thought it better to run than to walk upstairs to steer clear of her fuming mum & she scurried up, the frightened body only breathed when she thought herself well out of the danger way. Nevertheless, it was no good to get her out of the stupor of what she had experienced just before her mum had broken in on her, inopportunely.
She sat on the little space her bed could offer at the corner because of the camouflage she had built, fixing the hearthrug with her glare; very hot & red in face.
***
Feeling more reckless then when she was there before the veil, she wanted nothing but to go & see behind it. & the apprehension that perhaps her mum had seen every thing was doing no good to her either. Her heart was throbbing heatedly with her mind trapped in perturbed thoughts. & suddenly the door burst open, exposing her mum as red in face as her but it was the color of her fury. Sarah stood up awkwardly.
‘What were you doing there’? Mum demanded in a calm voice even before she’s entered in.
‘Er…I…I was looking for…something’. She stammered, contorting her eyes apprehensively.
‘Would you honor me of telling about the thing that has made you disobey your parents?’
‘I’m sorry mum’, feeling much embarrassed she dropped down her head. The gloves she was looking for were so important to get. ‘I’m really sorry’.
‘That’s not the answer of my question’. Demanded her mum even more calmly which was an immense threat in itself. But Sarah still kept quiet with her eyes fixed at her feet.
‘Has the cat got your tongue’?
Sarah knew she could lie nor tell the truth.
‘Look, I don’t shout at you cuz I love to’ her mum came closer; ‘you know why you aren’t allowed in there at these hours, don’t you?’
Some one had disabled her of perking her head up as she felt thousand pounds of agonizing load on her drooped neck.
‘I’m totally helpless in yours, Sherry’s & Dani’s case, I’m unable to twig why you all love disobeying’. Her mum’s round face really was looking anxious that time. ‘Now the only thing I can do is…’ she stopped for a moment & Sarah heaved her head at once looking at her incredibly, ‘not again, not again…’ her heart beats went all frantic for she knew what her mum would do.
‘You are grounded for this weekend, more precisely for the next two days’. She said in a matter of fact tone, ‘the least I can do to provide you with a chance to sit down calmly & think about it’.
‘But mum____’ Sarah blurted.
‘I wish this time you can learn something from it… good night’ she strolled toward the door but turned toward her again, ‘think, why one’s parent won’t like him at dangerous places…’ she moved toward the door again, ‘sleep tight…’ she shut the door behind her.
Sarah looked around her helplessly & then hurled herself on her bed, angrily.
‘Grounded…again’; she threw her pillow at the door, furiously ‘Ah… the only thing they can do’.
‘Gounded again’! Blabber repeated behind her.
‘Oh shut up’ barked Sarah.
& blabber turned its tail toward her in fury.
Blabber was a very cute little parrot with a small green hooked bill, fluffy green plumage with regularly occurring red patches, puffed up with anger now, it perched on the curtain hangers with the bent claws. It was so tame that it never flew away (though Sarah would’ve loved it doing that). It was the gift of Dani. At first Sarah thought she liked it, but with the passage of time, it downed upon her that Blabber was no lesser than a bugging device & she believed it strongly that Dani had trained it before giving it to Sarah, for it would always blab every thing Sarah thought should be kept secret, before Dani. & that was the reason of Sarah’s contempt for the creature; hence it was given the name, ‘Blabber’. Otherwise Sarah loved pets too much & she had such an unusual collection of pets that her mum would call her room a ‘zoo’.
She had a little green turtle the ‘Tranquil’, almost the size of a palm. It was such a lazy turtle that it would hardly crawl from one end to the other of the study table -where Sarah had kept it- in a week. It loved sleeping too much & never liked being visited, much particularly by Dani. Sarah would often take it out for a walk in her hands. & then there was a pair of beautiful rabbits. Blinky, with fiery red eyes & white fur & ‘Smutty’ with black fur having occasional white patches & black shinning eyes. They lived in the veranda in summers but in winters mum would bring them to garage, still they never mind paying visits to Sarah’s room, time & again. & the loveliest of the pets that Sarah fancied like any thing was the pair of white dove, ‘Mr. & Mrs. Staunch‘. Their brilliantly white shinning fur, the affection for each other & soft cooing made them the centre of attention for every one soon after their arrival. It was in fact a gift from Aani Nadia, Sarah’s mother’s sister & the mum of her best friend Moon. Uncle Ali, her mum’s brother had helped her name them. Both birds were in a big cage hanging with the cupboard trying to sleep at that late hour.
& there also was a ferret that Sarah’s mum never liked. She had found it on the hill behind their home, almost fainted with hunger & cold on the fall last year. The ferret would mostly keep itself in her bathroom when it would not have gone on its hunt, but right now it was sleeping under her bed. Another fellow of Sarah came to her with a similar story; it was a red fox ‘Auby’ as they call her. Once on her morning walk with Hannah & Moon in the woods, the summers last year, she found a little fox pup, struggling out of the reach of an owl but the owl was too clever for the pup & got it with a little effort. The three friends ran toward the owl to make it let the pup go & they had to kind of fight with the owl with sticks & logs & in the end, the owl flew away alone but the pup was too much injured. Sarah took it home & nursed it for almost a fortnight in secret & at last the pup was well again. It was not a big one & Sarah thought it would have some problem to live on its own, but it was looking so reckless to be back in the woods that One day when it was Sarah thought it was able to walk again, the three of them took it back at its place, the Woods.
They forgot all about it a week later, ‘Auby’ however seemed not to have forgotten them. It came back to them after a week when they were out for a walk in the woods & afterwards it would often come at Sarah's place & was still her friend. Though no body at home knew about it.
& then the ducks & hens & chicks that Sarah’s dad had brought her, were countless & she’d kept them in a large cage of about her room’s size in the veranda. & her mum had also brought her a little lamb & it was such a mischievous & agile kid that whole vale loved it. There also was a little aquarium amidst her room that she has bought of her savings. There was a beautiful vivid golden fish with sparkling orange fins in the aquarium which she would called, 'the gold top'. there was also a pair of silvery fish, long like eel & a shy little crab was also the part of her room's aquatic system & Sarah was longing to continue her collection with an eagle, a peacock, an octopus & even a little lion or leopard (she thought there was no problem in mere yearning).
But at the moment none of these fellows were looking amusing to her. It was the worst day of her life.
She could never get why her parents had termed that cellar hazardous. She has always been told of an incident that went on in that cellar & they said it was haunted; still she could never stomach why spirits would dwell in some place completely in shambles & why they would harm the people living there. But unfortunately her grand parents & parents were too old to think from her point of view.
She was told that 40 years ago at a night, in that very cellar, the uncle of her parents, uncle Saeed was attacked by some ghosts. He somehow succeeded in escaping those horrific creatures only with a mutilated body, one of his legs lost. After that night, neither had he moved toward that cellar again, nor did he ever reveal what had happened to him that night, which strengthened everyone’s belief of it to be haunted. But Sarah had never given even two pence to this belief. As to her it was as impossible as believing that Dani & Sherry will become solemn one day. She thought that the spirits & hallucination were synonymous to her parents; still they have never approved any of their children mooching about there. But what Sarah has seen today has made her thoughts & beliefs, all upside down. The spirits, to her couldn’t be mechanical enough to know how to slide a wall open. They could simply destroy it & why on earth would they need to write “to the cemetery” there on that veil, as though guiding someone.
With much brainstorming, she was only able to infer it to be some human activity. But who had done it & for what, was such a head aching puzzle that she felt her head bursting in a few moments. And after all for something not clear at all, she was sentenced a house arrest. How would she go & tell this entire incredible episode to Moon & Hannah?
& suddenly it flashed across her mind like a bolt of light that it was not over still. Her granny used to be her very last hope in such cases; a supreme court where she could always appeal against the sentence her mum would award her. She jumped out of her bed
|
|
| August 15, 2008 | 10:59 PM |
|
|
 |
|
Development of Mind and thoughts
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
available in: (original) | | | | | | | | |
|
Development has always been matter of intrests and benifits at different levels. When you try to develop yourself in any material or social terms its personal but when you apply on others then it is matter of your intrests.
Thoughts could be different from situation to situation but basic ideas are at personal level.
Human mind develop through different stages. Information is source of knowledge but not itself a knowledge. information could be shared but not created b ut knolwedge is a process of creation. education enhance information and polish knolwedge.
With regards
Anthropologist
Hameedullah
Larkana Sindh
Développement d'esprit et de pensées
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Le développement a toujours été matière des intrests et des avantages à différents niveaux. Quand vous essayez de se développer en tous les matériel ou termes sociaux son personnel mais quand vous vous appliquez sur d'autres puis c'est matière de vos intrests.
Les pensées pourraient être différentes de la situation à la situation mais les idées fondamentales sont au niveau personnel.
L'esprit humain se développent par différentes étapes. L'information est la source de connaissance mais pas elle-même connaissance. l'information pourrait être partagée mais le knolwedge non créé d'ut de b est un processus de création. l'éducation augmentent le knolwedge de l'information et de poli.
Avec l'anthropologue
Hameedullah
Larkana
Sindh de respect
Desarrollo de la mente y de pensamientos
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
El desarrollo ha sido siempre materia de intrests y de ventajas en diversos niveles. Cuando usted intenta desarrollarse en cualquier material o término social su personal pero cuando usted se aplica en otros entonces es materia de sus intrests.
Los pensamientos podrían ser diferentes de la situación a la situación pero las ideas básicas están en el nivel personal.
La mente humana se convierte a través de diversas etapas. La información es la fuente del conocimiento pero no sí mismo de un conocimiento. la información podría ser compartida pero el knolwedge no creado del ut de b es un proceso de la creación. la educación realza el knolwedge de la información y del pulimento.
Con el antropólogo
Hameedullah
Larkana
Sindh del respeto
Sviluppo della mente e dei pensieri
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Lo sviluppo è stato sempre materia dei intrests e dei benefici ai livelli differenti. Quando provate a svilupparti in tutti i materiale o termini sociali il relativo personale ma quando vi applicate su altri allora è materia dei vostri intrests.
I pensieri potrebbero essere differenti dalla situazione alla situazione ma le idee di base sono al livello personale.
La mente umana si sviluppa attraverso le fasi differenti. Le informazioni sono fonte di conoscenza ma non in se di una conoscenza. le informazioni potrebbero essere ripartite ma il knolwedge non generato del ut di b è un processo della creazione. la formazione aumenta il knolwedge dello smalto e delle informazioni.
Con l'antropologo
Hameedullah
Larkana
Sindh di riguardi
Entwicklung des Verstandes und der Gedanken
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Entwicklung ist immer Angelegenheit von intrests und von Nutzen auf unterschiedlichen Niveaus gewesen. Wenn Sie versuchen, dich in allem Material oder in Sozialbezeichnungen zu entwickeln sein persönliches, aber wenn Sie auf anderen dann zutreffen, ist es Angelegenheit Ihrer intrests.
Gedanken konnten zu Situation zur Situation unterschiedlich sein, aber Grundideen sind auf persönlichem Niveau.
Menschlicher Verstand entwickelt sich durch unterschiedliche Stadien. Informationen sind Quelle des Wissens aber nicht selbst des Wissens. Informationen konnten geteilt werden, aber nicht ist verursachtes b ut knolwedge ein Prozeß der Kreation. Ausbildung erhöhen Informationen und Poliermittel knolwedge.
Mit Respekt
Anthropologen
Hameedullah
Larkana Sindh
Desenvolvimento da mente e dos pensamentos
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
O desenvolvimento foi sempre matéria dos intrests e dos benefícios em níveis diferentes. Quando você tenta se desenvolver yourself em todo o material ou termos sociais seu pessoal mas quando você se aplica em outro então é matéria de seus intrests.
Os pensamentos poderiam ser diferentes da situação à situação mas as idéias básicas estão no nível pessoal.
A mente humana torna-se através dos estágios diferentes. A informação é a fonte do conhecimento mas não própria de um conhecimento. a informação poderia ser compartilhada mas o knolwedge não criado do ut de b é um processo da criação. a instrução realça o knolwedge da informação e do lustrador.
Com antropólogo
Hameedullah
Larkana
Sindh da consideração
Utveckling av varar besvärad och tankar
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Utveckling har varit materien av intrests och gynnar alltid på olikt jämnar. När du försök att framkalla sig yourself i något materiellt eller samkväm benämner dess personligt, men när du applicerar på andra därefter, är det materien av dina intrests.
Tankar kunde vara olika från läge till läget, men grundidén är på personligt jämnar.
Människan varar besvärad framkallar till och med olikt arrangerar. Information är källan av kunskap men inte sig själv en kunskap. information kunde delas, men inte skapad b-utknolwedge är ett processaa av skapelsen. utbildning förhöjer information och polsk knolwedge.
Med hänseende
antropologen
Hameedullah
Larkana Sindh
Развитие разума и мыслей
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Развитием всегда было дело intrests и преимуществ на по-разному уровнях. Когда вы пытаетесь начать в любые материал или социальные термины своя личная но когда вы применяетесь на других после этого будет делом ваших intrests.
Мысли смогли отличить ситуация к ситуации но основные мысли находятся на личном уровне.
Людской разум превращается через по-разному этапы. Информацией будет источник сам знания но не знания. информация смогла быть поделена но созданным knolwedge ut b будет процесс творения. образование увеличивает knolwedge информации и заполированности.
С антропологом
Hameedullah
Larkana
Sindh отношений
Ontwikkeling van Mening en gedachten
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
De ontwikkeling is altijd kwestie van intrests en voordelen op verschillende niveaus geweest. Wanneer u probeert om in om het even welke materiële of sociale termen te ontwikkelen zijn persoonlijk maar wanneer u van toepassing bent op anderen toen is het kwestie van uw intrests.
De gedachten zouden van situatie aan situatie verschillend kunnen zijn maar de basisideeën zijn op persoonlijk niveau.
De menselijke mening ontwikkelt zich door verschillende stadia. De informatie is bron van kennis maar niet zelf een kennis. de informatie zou kunnen worden gedeeld maar is gecre�ërde niet B ut knolwedge een proces van verwezenlijking. het onderwijs verbetert informatie en poetsmiddel knolwedge.
Met de Antropoloog
Hameedullah
Larkana
Sindh van de achting
تطوير من عقل وأفكار
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
يكون تطوير يتلقّى دائما أمر من [إينترستس] وفوائد في مستويات مختلفة. عندما يحاول أنت أن يطوّربنفسي في أيّ مادة أو عبارات اجتماعيّة ه شخصيّة غير أنّ عندما أنت تطبّق على أخرى بعد ذلك هو أمر من [إينترستس] ك.
أفكار استطاع كنت مختلفة من حالة إلى حالة غير أنّ [بسك يدا] في مستوى شخصيّة.
يطوّر عقل إنسانيّة من خلال مراحل مختلفة. معلومة مصدر من معرفة غير أنّ لا بنفسي معرفة. معلومة استطاع كنت شاركت غير أنّ لا يخلق [ب] [أوت] [نولودج] عملية الخلق. تربية يحسن معلومة وعمليّة صقل [نولودج].
مع إحترامات
متخصّصة
[هميدولّه]
[لركنا] [سنده]
|
|
|
|
 |
|
RADIO TELEPHONE TELIVISION WIRELESS ...............WAR
Related to country: United States About this category: Culture
available in: (original) | | | | | | | | |
|

Just like
Daddy Uncle Cousin King
went to London on a bridge
The Bridge broke
did yopu get the joke?
D U C K ..............
The Lord raised his arm and announced 'did ye then tarry in thought that there could be a controversy beyond the maddness that ye wrought yerself into,nay! your Lords word ius solemn.
GUERRE DE RADIO DU TÉLÉPHONE PAR RADIO TELIVISION ...............
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Juste comme
oncle Cousin roi de papa
est allé à Londres sur un pont que
le pont s'est cassé
a fait le yopu obtiennent la plaisanterie ?
D U C K ..............
Le seigneur a soulevé son bras et annoncé 'a fait le ye puis goudronneux dans la pensée qu'il pourrait y a une polémique au delà du maddness dans lequel yerself travaillé de ye, non ! votre ius de mot de seigneurs solennel.
GUERRA DE LA RADIO DEL TELÉFONO DE RADIO TELIVISION ...............
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
¿Justo como
tío Cousin rey del papá
fue a Londres en un puente que
el puente se rompió
hizo yopu consigue la broma?
D U C K ..............
¡El señor levantó su brazo y anunciado 'hizo el ye entonces tarry en pensamiento que podría haber una controversia más allá del maddness en el cual yerself labrado del ye, nay! su ius de la palabra de los señores solemne.
GUERRA DELLA RADIO DEL RADIOTELEFONO TELIVISION ...............
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Giusto come
lo zio Cousin re del Daddy
è andato a Londra su un ponticello che
il ponticello si è rotto
ha fatto il yopu ottiene lo scherzo?
D U C K ..............
Il signore ha alzato il suo braccio ed annunciato 'ha fatto il ye allora catramoso nel pensiero che ci potrebbe essere una polemica oltre il maddness in che yerself modellato del ye, nay! il vostro ius di parola dei signori solenne.
RADIOAPPARAT-............... KRIEG DES RADIOtelefon-TELIVISION
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Gerecht wie
Vati-Onkel Cousin König
ging nach London auf einer Brücke, welche
die Brücke tat
yopu erhalten den Witz brach?
D U C K ..............
Der Lord hob seinen Arm an und verkündet 'tat das ye dann, das im Gedanken teerig ist, daß es eine Kontroverse über dem maddness hinaus geben könnte, das ye wrought yerself in, nein! Ihr Lordwort ius ernst.
GUERRA DO WIRELESS DO TELEFONE DE RÁDIO TELIVISION ...............
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Justo como
o tio Primo rei do Daddy
foi a Londres em uma ponte que
a ponte quebrou
fêz o yopu começa o gracejo?
D U C K ..............
O senhor levantou seu braço e anunciado 'fêz o ye então tarry no pensamento que poderia haver uma controvérsia além do maddness em que yerself feito do ye, nay! seu ius da palavra dos senhores solemn.
RADIOSÄNDE RINGER TELIVISION-RADION ............... KRIGER
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Rättvis lik
pappaUncle Kusin Göra till kung
gick till London på en överbrygga som
den panka överbrygga
gjorde yopu får skämtet?
D U C K ..............,
Lorden lyftte his beväpnar och meddelade 'gjorde ye därefter som var nedtjärad i tanke att det kunde finnas en tvistdet okända maddnessen som wrought yerself för ye in i, nay! dina Lords uttrycker den högtidliga iusen.
ВОЙНА РАДИОТЕЛЕГРАФА RADIO ТЕЛЕФОНА TELIVISION ...............
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Справедливо как
дядюшка Кузен король папаа
пошл к лондону на мосте
, котор мост сломал
сделал yopu получает шутку?
D U C K ..............
Лорд поднял его рукоятку и объявлено 'сделал ye после этого дегтевое в мысли что смогло быть полемика за maddness yerself ye wrought в, nay! ваше ius слова лордов торжественное.
DE DRAADLOZE ............... OORLOG VAN DE RADIOTELEFOON TELIVISION
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Enkel als
Papa ging Oom Cousin
King naar Londen op een brug
de Brug deed
yopu krijgt de grap brak?
D U C K ..............
Lord hief zijn wapen op en aangekondigd 'deed ye toen teerachtig in gedachte dat er een controverse voorbij maddness zou kunnen zijn ye vervaardigde yerself waarin, nay! uw plechtig woord van Lords ius.
[رديو تلفون] [تليفيسون] لاسلكيّة ............... حرب
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
ذهب صحيحة مثل
[ددّي] عمة [كوسن] ملك
إلى لندن على جسر
الجسر [بروك]
أتمّ [يوبو] يحصل النكتة?
[د] [أو] [ك] [ك] ..............
رفع اللورد سلاحه ويعلن 'أتمّ [ي] بعد ذلك قطرانيّة في فكرة أنّ هناك استطاع كنت جدال إلى ما بعد ال [مدّنسّ] أنّ [ي] [يرسلف] مطرقة داخل, لا! ك لورد كلمة [إيوس] جليلة.
|
|
|
|
 |
|
salimswati from Derai!
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
|
Mohammad Salim khan was born in a beautiful village known as Dherai located on the bank of River swat pakistan on 1968.He got his primary education from Govt primary school kanju.He passed his matriculation from Govt. High school Dherai and was declared first in his school in 1986.He went to karachi for his higher education in 1989.He got his FSC and BSC degree from Govt.degree science and commerce college karachi pakistan.After getting his degree,he got admission in general Nursing in Liaquat national hospital karachi and got his Diploma in 1994.He also got his homoepathic degree from central homoepathic collge karachi pakistan.In 1995 he came to his native town and joined saidu group of teaching hospital swat as a senior staff nurse.He got his BSC nursing degree from peshawar university in fist Division.He went to UK for his adaptation programme in 2003.He has been there for two years. Now a days he is working in saidu group of teaching hospital swat pakistan in Medical unit as a senior staff nurse. He is also running his private clinic in his native town Dherai. If you are planing to travel to swat Pakistan,Please don`t hesitate to contact me via salim_2004s@yahoo.com or +92-946-816899 or +92-333-949-9747 or +92-300-907-9294.
|
|
|
Identity and Culture
Related to country: Pakistan About this category: Culture
|
It is matter of concern for the people of different culture in globalizational age that , their culture is in constant threats from industrialized nations for the benefits of their businesses.
Cul;ture is identity which is nature one with the sense of peace love and respect.
|
|
|
Change Language
Categorized Archive
|
 |